know_v but_o two_o edition_n of_o sigebert_n that_o of_o suffridus_n petrus_n and_o that_o of_o miroeus_n which_o in_o my_o opinion_n have_v be_v publish_v from_o that_o of_o suffridus_n now_o as_o far_o as_o one_o can_v judge_n of_o they_o the_o manuscript_n of_o gemblou_n and_o vauvert_n ought_v to_o be_v prefer_v to_o these_o edition_n because_o the_o manuscript_n of_o gemblou_n perhaps_o be_v the_o original_n of_o sigebert_n own_o hand_n who_o write_v and_o die_v at_o gemblou_n we_o know_v very_o well_o how_o great_a a_o difference_n there_o be_v between_o the_o edition_n of_o the_o chronicle_n of_o sigebert_n by_o miroeus_n from_o a_o manuscript_n of_o gemblou_n and_o the_o other_o edition_n publish_v from_o manuscript_n sigiber_n see_v labb_n de_fw-fr script_n eccles_n in_o sigiber_n which_o have_v be_v corrupt_v but_o suppose_v this_o be_v not_o sigebert_n own_a handwriting_n it_o be_v certain_a the_o monk_n of_o a_o abbey_n know_v best_a the_o hand_n of_o transcriber_n who_o have_v precede_v they_o in_o the_o same_o place_n it_o be_v likely_a then_o that_o this_o manuscript_n be_v more_o correct_a than_o those_o to_o be_v meet_v with_o elsewhere_o this_o manuscript_n of_o gemblou_n be_v moreover_o confirm_v by_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o priory_n of_o vauvert_n and_o in_o fine_a by_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n as_o i_o have_v represent_v our_o author_n acquit_v himself_o not_o much_o better_a in_o another_o argument_n which_o one_o may_v draw_v from_o this_o that_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n ratramnus_n defend_v the_o same_o doctrine_n which_o be_v teach_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o bishop_n usher_n be_v he_o that_o have_v make_v this_o judgement_n on_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n but_o that_o this_o treatise_n be_v at_o present_a public_a this_o conjecture_n of_o usher_n can_v only_o serve_v to_o discover_v the_o insincerity_n of_o this_o protestant_n because_o there_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v one_o word_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o add_v hereunto_o other_o thing_n which_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o our_o subject_n and_o which_o i_o do_v not_o refute_v as_o i_o may_v lest_o i_o turn_v aside_o the_o reader_n mind_n from_o the_o point_n in_o hand_n but_o he_o be_v to_o blame_v in_o accuse_v bishop_n usher_n of_o deceit_n for_o what_o he_o say_v of_o this_o book_n de_fw-fr nativitate_fw-la christi_fw-la be_v comprehend_v in_o a_o parenthesis_n and_o there_o be_v neither_o affectation_n nor_o heat_n in_o produce_v it_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o be_v a_o new_a discovery_n which_o he_o make_v since_o he_o write_v his_o treatise_n of_o the_o succession_n and_o state_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n wherein_o this_o remark_n have_v be_v proper_a when_o he_o make_v this_o observation_n on_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o handle_v a_o quite_o different_a subject_n to_o wit_n the_o history_n of_o gotthescalc_n the_o manuscript_n which_o he_o cite_v be_v not_o in_o his_o hand_n alone_o neither_o do_v he_o suppress_v they_o he_o careful_o denote_v the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v and_o they_o may_v be_v easy_o find_v out_o after_o all_o say_v he_o we_o be_v so_o far_o from_o read_v the_o doctrine_n of_o bertram_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n that_o we_o find_v not_o one_o word_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n therein_o suppose_v this_o be_v true_a must_v therefore_o bishop_n usher_n be_v a_o impostor_n unworthy_a of_o credit_n that_o prelate_n only_o say_v that_o the_o same_o doctrine_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v in_o that_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o do_v not_o make_v a_o particular_a mention_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o if_o he_o mean_v so_o we_o need_v only_o cast_v our_o eye_n on_o some_o place_n of_o this_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o approve_v of_o his_o judgement_n we_o know_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n combat_v the_o substantial_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n reject_v likewise_o as_o a_o absurdity_n the_o opinion_n which_o assert_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n may_v be_v in_o several_a place_n and_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n distinct_o assert_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v so_o determine_v by_o its_o nature_n to_o be_v in_o one_o 3._o tom._n 1._o spicil_n p._n 323_o 324._o c._n 3._o place_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o it_o to_o be_v in_o two_o place_n at_o once_o although_o our_o lord_n be_v every_o where_o in_o respect_n of_o his_o divinity_n and_o thus_o do_v it_o combat_v the_o natural_a consequence_n of_o paschasus_n his_o opinion_n which_o certain_o suffice_v to_o justify_v usher_n if_o he_o respect_v this_o matter_n as_o to_o the_o reason_n which_o we_o draw_v from_o the_o conformity_n which_o there_o be_v between_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o work_n of_o ratram_n the_o author_n answer_v that_o this_o conjecture_n may_v have_v some_o force_n be_v the_o question_n whether_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v write_v by_o ratram_n or_o oecolampadius_n but_o at_o present_a when_o it_o be_v doubt_v whether_o it_o be_v the_o work_n of_o ratram_n or_o of_o some_o other_o author_n of_o the_o same_o century_n it_o be_v useless_a most_o author_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n finish_v or_o begin_v their_o book_n with_o acknowledgement_n of_o their_o own_o weakness_n and_o inability_n like_v to_o those_o which_o be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o undoubted_a write_n of_o ratram_n and_o in_o that_o of_o bertram_n for_o which_o he_o allege_v some_o example_n take_v out_o of_o two_o treatise_n of_o john_n scot._n but_o he_o pitiful_o elude_v this_o reason_n it_o be_v take_v from_o the_o whole_a style_n and_o genius_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n compare_v with_o the_o style_n and_o genius_n of_o the_o work_n of_o ratram_n and_o not_o from_o some_o sentence_n which_o seem_v conformable_a therein_o cellot_n and_o mr._n claude_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n and_o certain_o the_o inscription_n of_o the_o book_n be_v alike_o the_o book_n of_o predestination_n be_v adscribe_v domino_fw-la glorioso_fw-it proecellentissimo_fw-la principi_fw-la carolo_n 109._o t._n 1._o mauguin_n p._n 29._o microp_a p._n 512._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p._n 109._o ratramnus_n and_o that_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n begin_v gloriose_fw-la princips_fw-mi whereas_o john_n scot_n call_v charles_n seniorem_fw-la he_o be_v treat_v with_o the_o title_n of_o magnificent_a in_o ratram_n book_n of_o predestination_n and_o in_o that_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o like_a manner_n ratram_n be_v engage_v by_o the_o king_n command_v to_o write_v of_o predestination_n show_v great_a modesty_n in_o obey_v which_o also_o appear_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n ratram_n commend_v the_o king_n piety_n for_o his_o inquiry_n into_o religion_n and_o submit_v to_o his_o censure_n all_o which_o be_v see_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n ratram_n follow_v the_o holy_a father_n with_o such_o zeal_n that_o in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o predestination_n he_o bring_v into_o every_o line_n almost_o the_o say_n of_o s._n augustin_n prosper_n salvien_n gregory_n upon_o which_o he_o make_v reflection_n and_o thus_o do_v he_o likewise_o in_o the_o second_o wherein_o he_o only_o cite_v orthodox_n author_n and_o the_o same_o method_n he_o use_v in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n there_o can_v be_v nothing_o more_o regular_a than_o the_o method_n of_o 30._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p._n 30._o ratram_n in_o his_o book_n of_o predestination_n he_o descend_v to_o the_o foundation_n and_o divide_v his_o whole_a subject_n into_o two_o question_n we_o find_v the_o same_o regularity_n 13._o microp_a p._n 513_o 514._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p_o 61._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p._n 13._o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o recapitulation_n be_v in_o a_o manner_n the_o same_o we_o see_v therein_o the_o same_o modesty_n in_o not_o name_v those_o against_o who_o he_o write_v in_o conserve_n the_o glorious_a quality_n of_o the_o moderator_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a we_o meet_v with_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o book_n of_o
in_o the_o 9th_o 10_o and_o 11_o century_n the_o ecclesiastical_a order_n do_v not_o abound_v with_o famous_a man_n and_o especial_o the_o 10_o century_n chap._n v._n general_a consideration_n on_o mr._n arnaud_n nine_o book_n a_o examination_n of_o the_o objection_n which_o he_o propose_v against_o what_o he_o call_v machines_n of_o abridgement_n and_o machines_n of_o preparation_n have_v consider_v mr._n arnaud_n 6_o book_n we_o must_v now_o in_o order_n pass_v on_o to_o the_o 9th_o who_o run_v title_n be_v the_o impossibility_n of_o the_o pretend_a change_n of_o the_o church_n belief_n in_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v certain_a the_o genuine_a state_n of_o the_o question_n be_v only_o whether_o this_o change_n have_v real_o happen_v this_o other_o whether_o it_o be_v possible_a or_o impossible_a be_v a_o frivolous_a question_n tend_v to_o fruitless_a speculation_n and_o tedious_a debate_n which_o be_v what_o i_o clear_o show_v when_o i_o treat_v of_o the_o method_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o which_o likewise_o several_a roman_a catholic_n have_v acknowledge_v who_o have_v write_v on_o this_o subject_a since_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n father_n noüet_o be_v of_o opinion_n he_o have_v better_o lay_v aside_o all_o this_o part_n of_o the_o preface_n in_o his_o preface_n dispute_n and_o comprehend_v it_o under_o the_o title_n of_o particular_a debate_n wherein_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o concern_v nor_o aught_o to_o be_v mention_v mr._n de_fw-fr bauné_fw-fr in_o that_o elegant_a letter_n which_o he_o publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o ecclesiastic_a to_o one_o of_o his_o friend_n distinguish_v likewise_o two_o quarrel_n wherein_o he_o say_v i_o have_v engage_v myself_o the_o one_o against_o the_o real_a presence_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o other_o against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o he_o add_v that_o in_o this_o latter_a i_o only_o encounter_v with_o a_o particular_a person_n mr._n pavillon_n a_o priest_n and_o almoner_n to_o his_o majesty_n speak_v his_o mind_n more_o full_o in_o his_o triumph_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n the_o question_n be_v not_o to_o examine_v whither_o 197._o page_n 197._o the_o church_n can_v change_v her_o belief_n and_o how_o this_o change_n can_v happen_v for_o this_o be_v a_o go_v about_o the_o bust_v and_o run_v upon_o whimsy_n the_o question_n be_v only_o to_o inquire_v whether_o this_o pretend_a change_n have_v effectual_o happen_v he_o call_v all_o these_o pretension_n of_o impossibility_n frivolous_a question_n and_o mere_a whimsy_n for_o these_o gentleman_n do_v one_o another_o right_n now_o and_o then_o but_o howsoever_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v his_o maxim_n apart_o and_o he_o oblige_v we_o to_o distinguish_v on_o this_o subject_a two_o question_n the_o one_o whether_o the_o change_n before_o we_o have_v be_v possible_a and_o the_o other_o whether_o it_o have_v real_o happen_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o first_o appear_v already_o very_o clear_a by_o the_o refutation_n of_o the_o pretend_a distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o presence_n or_o real_a absence_n as_o we_o late_o observe_v for_o although_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v treat_v of_o it_o only_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n without_o trouble_v himself_o with_o the_o follow_v yet_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o perceive_v that_o if_o it_o can_v not_o have_v place_n in_o those_o century_n wherein_o there_o be_v great_a light_n it_o can_v not_o by_o strong_a reason_n in_o the_o other_o wherein_o there_o be_v a_o far_o great_a and_o more_o general_a ignorance_n yet_o for_o better_a information_n in_o this_o matter_n we_o must_v see_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v offer_v touch_v this_o pretend_a impossibility_n of_o the_o change_n we_o shall_v here_o then_o discuss_v again_o the_o question_n whether_o in_o suppose_v that_o paschasus_n a_o author_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n be_v the_o first_o that_o propose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a invisible_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n it_o may_v happen_v that_o this_o opinion_n in_o succession_n of_o time_n have_v be_v receive_v and_o establish_v among_o christian_n for_o this_o be_v in_o fine_a what_o mr._n arnaud_n handle_v in_o his_o 9th_o book_n and_o which_o we_o shall_v now_o examine_v we_o shall_v not_o in_o truth_n find_v he_o have_v make_v use_n therein_o of_o great_a argument_n to_o confirm_v his_o opinion_n for_o he_o seldom_o trouble_v himself_o about_o that_o nor_o have_v he_o exact_o endeavour_v to_o refute_v the_o mean_n of_o the_o possibility_n which_o i_o allege_v nor_o defend_v the_o answer_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o care_n to_o take_v so_o much_o pain_n but_o we_o shall_v find_v he_o have_v take_v care_n to_o collect_v here_o and_o there_o seven_o or_o eight_o passage_n out_o of_o my_o book_n and_o of_o they_o join_v together_o make_v a_o body_n which_o he_o call_v my_o machines_n and_o divide_v they_o into_o five_o order_n with_o title_n according_a to_o his_o own_o fancy_n he_o call_v the_o first_o the_o machines_n of_o abridgement_n the_o second_o the_o machines_n of_o preparation_n the_o three_o the_o machines_n of_o mollification_n the_o four_o the_o machines_n of_o execution_n and_o the_o five_o the_o machines_n of_o forgetfulness_n now_o although_o we_o may_v say_v in_o general_a that_o mr._n arnaud_n mind_n abound_v with_o pleasant_a fancy_n by_o which_o he_o can_v easy_o find_v out_o odd_a name_n to_o make_v serious_a matter_n look_v ridiculous_a yet_o to_o excuse_v he_o we_o may_v say_v that_o in_o this_o occasion_n he_o have_v follow_v not_o his_o own_o natural_a inclination_n but_o that_o of_o the_o cartesian_a philosophy_n with_o which_o his_o mind_n be_v say_v to_o be_v extreme_o take_v up_o for_o you_o must_v know_v this_o philosophy_n make_v machines_n of_o every_o thing_n but_o howsoever_o let_v we_o see_v what_o work_n mr._n arnaud_n make_v with_o i_o the_o first_o which_o he_o call_v the_o machine_n of_o retrenchment_n be_v take_v out_o of_o two_o of_o my_o passage_n the_o first_o of_o which_o bear_v that_o the_o question_n be_v not_o of_o the_o 886._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part_v 3._o ch_n 6._o book_n 9_o ch_z 3._o p._n 886._o whole_a world_n but_o of_o the_o west_n on_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n make_v this_o commentary_n in_o my_o name_n that_o be_v to_o say_v say_v he_o i_o will_v not_o have_v the_o question_n concern_v it_o i_o will_v not_o take_v the_o trouble_n to_o explain_v how_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n have_v introduce_v itself_o into_o the_o east_n into_o the_o patriarchate_n of_o constantinople_n alexandria_n jerusalem_n and_o antioch_n into_o the_o church_n of_o the_o armenian_n nestorian_n jacobit_n i_o do_v not_o care_v to_o trouble_v myself_o with_o guess_v how_o it_o have_v penetrate_v into_o ethiopia_n moscovia_n mesopotamia_n georgia_n mingrelia_n moldavia_n tartary_n and_o the_o indies_n it_o be_v better_a to_o say_v it_o be_v not_o there_o this_o be_v soon_o do_v and_o by_o this_o mean_v i_o shall_v free_v myself_o out_o of_o a_o great_a perplexity_n but_o say_v he_o mr._n claude_n will_v give_v we_o i_o hope_v leave_n to_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o be_v a_o man_n and_o not_o god_n so_o that_o neither_o his_o word_n nor_o his_o will_n be_v always_o effectual_a he_o will_v not_o have_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n to_o be_v in_o all_o these_o great_a province_n but_o it_o be_v there_o and_o will_v be_v maugre_o he_o the_o matter_n depend_v not_o on_o he_o and_o we_o have_v demonstrate_v it_o by_o proof_n which_o i_o hope_v he_o will_v not_o question_v he_o fill_v five_o great_a page_n with_o this_o kind_n of_o discourse_n say_v over_o and_o over_o again_o the_o same_o thing_n mr._n arnaud_v must_v pardon_v i_o if_o i_o tell_v he_o he_o have_v get_v a_o little_a too_o high_a be_v he_o so_o possess_v with_o the_o charm_n of_o his_o own_o eloquence_n and_o force_v of_o these_o illusion_n touch_v the_o greek_n armenian_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n to_o imagine_v a_o man_n must_v be_v a_o god_n to_o cope_v with_o he_o i_o think_v consider_v what_o we_o have_v observe_v a_o man_n need_v neither_o be_v a_o angel_n nor_o a_o extraordinary_a person_n to_o demonstrate_v again_o clear_o that_o the_o question_n concern_v not_o these_o church_n because_o they_o do_v not_o at_o all_o believe_v the_o roman_a transubstantiation_n and_o suppose_v they_o do_v believe_v it_o which_o they_o do_v not_o it_o will_v be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o find_v they_o have_v receive_v it_o from_o the_o latin_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o croisado_n seminary_n and_o mission_n which_o be_v sufficient_a to_o exclude_v they_o from_o this_o dispute_n the_o second_o passage_n from_o whence_o mr._n arnaud_n
yield_v we_o a_o demonstrative_a proof_n that_o paschasus_n be_v a_o innovator_n for_o the_o rest_n do_v not_o speak_v like_o he_o there_o be_v two_o of_o the_o famous_a of_o they_o viz._n raban_n and_o bertram_n who_o have_v express_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o refute_v of_o his_o doctrine_n to_o these_o two_o we_o may_v add_v a_o three_o which_o be_v john_n scot_n who_o write_v also_o by_o the_o command_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a against_o the_o novelty_n of_o paschasus_n his_o book_n be_v burn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o verseil_n and_o we_o understand_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o ascelinus_fw-la in_o his_o letter_n to_o berenger_n that_o the_o end_n which_o he_o propose_v be_v to_o show_v in_o this_o book_n that_o what_o be_v consecrate_a on_o the_o altar_n be_v neither_o the_o true_a body_n nor_o the_o true_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n toto_fw-la nisu_fw-la totaque_fw-la intention_n ad_fw-la hoc_fw-la solum_fw-la tendere_fw-la video_fw-la ut_fw-la mihi_fw-la persuadeat_fw-la hoc_fw-la videlicet_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o altari_fw-la consecratur_fw-la neque_fw-la veer_fw-la corpus_fw-la neque_fw-la veer_fw-la christi_fw-la sanguinem_fw-la esse_fw-la hoc_fw-la autem_fw-la astruere_fw-la nititur_fw-la ex_fw-la sanctorum_fw-la patrum_fw-la opusculis_fw-la quae_fw-la brave_a exponit_fw-la the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v insert_v in_o his_o 12_o book_n pretend_v that_o the_o book_n which_o we_o have_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n and_o that_o of_o john_n scot_n be_v the_o same_o he_o endeavour_v likewise_o to_o lessen_v as_o much_o as_o in_o he_o lie_v the_o authority_n of_o this_o adversary_n to_o paschasus_n and_o i_o have_v not_o finish_v this_o work_n without_o examine_v his_o conjecture_n have_v not_o one_o of_o my_o friend_n inform_v i_o that_o he_o have_v ease_v i_o of_o this_o pain_n as_o well_o as_o this_o author_n have_v help_v mr._n arnaud_n i_o hope_v this_o friend_n of_o i_o will_v soon_o publish_v his_o piece_n which_o will_v or_o i_o be_o great_o deceive_v full_o satisfy_v every_o unprejudiced_a man_n that_o seek_v the_o truth_n chap._n xii_o of_o personal_a difference_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v treat_v of_o in_o his_o eleven_o book_n have_v satisfy_v whatsoever_o respect_v the_o matter_n of_o this_o dispute_n my_o design_n wherein_o i_o be_o engage_v of_o return_v a_o exact_a answer_n to_o mr._n arnaud_n volume_n seem_v to_o require_v i_o shall_v now_o pass_v to_o the_o discussion_n of_o his_o eleven_o book_n which_o he_o have_v entitle_v personal_a difference_n between_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o i_o the_o interest_n also_o of_o my_o defence_n against_o mr._n arnaud_n injustice_n oblige_v i_o to_o this_o yet_o can_v i_o not_o whole_o keep_v within_o this_o province_n for_o there_o be_v several_a reason_n hinder_v i_o which_o i_o hope_v judicious_a person_n will_v not_o disallow_v first_o these_o personal_a difference_n be_v handle_v in_o so_o sharp_a and_o hot_a a_o manner_n so_o full_a of_o animosity_n that_o it_o be_v better_a a_o thousand_o time_n to_o pass_v they_o over_o in_o silence_n and_o offer_v they_o as_o a_o sacrifice_n to_o piety_n patience_n and_o christian_a charity_n than_o to_o endeavour_v to_o treat_v of_o they_o exact_o and_o repel_v mr._n arnaud_n outrage_n which_o can_v be_v well_o do_v without_o sometime_o exceed_v the_o bound_n of_o christian_a moderation_n moreover_o although_o i_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v reason_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o public_a will_v take_v part_n with_o what_o respect_v their_o person_n yet_o i_o can_v pretend_v it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o i_o these_o gentleman_n have_v make_v a_o noise_n in_o the_o world_n they_o have_v draw_v upon_o they_o the_o expectation_n of_o all_o france_n spain_n and_o italy_n whereas_o i_o be_o person_n obscure_a enough_o and_o who_o name_n be_v only_o know_v by_o my_o interest_n in_o this_o dispute_n so_o that_o it_o will_v be_v a_o presumption_n in_o i_o to_o believe_v the_o public_a will_v concern_v itself_o in_o my_o respect_n shall_v i_o then_o here_o begin_v with_o a_o long_a discussion_n of_o our_o complaint_n and_o reciprocal_a defence_n the_o reader_n may_v well_o say_v to_o one_o another_o that_o they_o have_v nothing_o to_o do_v with_o this_o and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o abuse_n of_o their_o patience_n after_o a_o long_a discourse_n of_o thing_n which_o relate_v to_o the_o cause_n to_o engage_v they_o further_o in_o a_o tiresome_a discourse_n of_o personal_a difference_n in_o the_o three_o place_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v introduce_v among_o his_o personal_a difference_n several_a thing_n to_o which_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o answer_v without_o engage_v in_o tedious_a prolixity_n in_o matter_n which_o of_o '_o emselve_n have_v no_o coherence_n with_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n i_o place_n in_o this_o rank_n the_o defence_n which_o he_o make_v of_o a_o cruel_a invective_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n against_o the_o first_o reformer_n which_o yet_o mr._n arnaud_n maintain_v in_o a_o more_o fierce_a manner_n ground_v it_o on_o fact_n and_o principle_n some_o of_o which_o be_v false_a other_o take_v in_o a_o wrong_a sense_n and_o other_o invidious_o pervert_v how_o can_v we_o handle_v in_o a_o few_o word_n so_o important_a a_o subject_n when_o the_o question_n concern_v the_o justify_v the_o innocency_n of_o several_a great_a man_n and_o to_o show_v at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o justice_n and_o necessity_n of_o our_o separation_n from_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o be_v plain_a this_o can_v be_v do_v in_o one_o or_o two_o chapter_n and_o that_o this_o be_v matter_n for_o a_o great_a volume_n i_o reduce_v under_o this_o head_n these_o passionate_a expression_n which_o begin_v the_o 9th_o chapter_n of_o this_o 11_o book_n and_o which_o i_o design_n to_o relate_v here_o that_o the_o world_n may_v judge_v of_o '_o they_o we_o demand_v justice_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n speak_v of_o i_o for_o the_o excess_n of_o which_o he_o have_v be_v guilty_a contrary_n to_o all_o rule_n of_o honesty_n and_o truth_n which_o even_o pagan_n will_v blush_v to_o violate_v we_o will_v glad_o know_v of_o he_o whether_o his_o moral_n will_v give_v he_o this_o licence_n we_o be_v already_o satisfy_v that_o the_o maxim_n of_o their_o new_a divinity_n promise_v impunity_n to_o all_o manner_n of_o crime_n provide_v they_o be_v of_o the_o faithful_a calvinist_n who_o commit_v they_o and_o we_o do_v not_o question_v he_o whether_o he_o fear_v to_o be_v damn_v by_o calumniate_a his_o adversary_n we_o know_v the_o solution_n of_o his_o doctor_n deliver_v he_o from_o this_o fear_n contrary_a to_o what_o s._n paul_n say_v who_o tell_v we_o that_o slanderer_n shall_v not_o enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n but_o that_o which_o we_o desire_v to_o know_v be_v whether_o they_o have_v of_o late_o take_v away_o from_o crime_n the_o name_n of_o crime_n and_o strip_v they_o of_o the_o general_a infamy_n which_o accompany_v they_o whether_o the_o name_n of_o a_o slanderer_n be_v no_o long_o odious_a among_o calvinist_n and_o whether_o they_o have_v sanctify_v this_o name_n which_o be_v so_o horrible_a among_o man_n that_o they_o can_v not_o find_v a_o black_a to_o show_v their_o detestation_n of_o it_o than_o to_o call_v such_o devil_n i_o design_v not_o to_o repel_v these_o discourse_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o scatter_a throughout_o his_o whole_a book_n any_o otherwise_o than_o by_o recite_v they_o or_o at_o most_o by_o censure_v they_o as_o excess_n which_o do_v not_o at_o all_o become_v a_o person_n who_o pretend_v to_o correct_v our_o moral_n and_o teach_v we_o virtue_n and_o moderation_n i_o shall_v not_o retort_v upon_o he_o several_a thing_n in_o my_o turn_n which_o a_o just_a and_o natural_a defence_n seem_v to_o permit_v and_o enjoin_v i_o to_o tell_v he_o but_o i_o pretend_v to_o justify_v so_o well_o our_o moral_n as_o will_v make_v mr._n arnaud_n blush_v for_o shame_n that_o he_o have_v attack_v they_o with_o such_o a_o outrageous_a and_o malicious_a air_n and_o this_o we_o can_v do_v here_o transient_o nor_o by_o way_n of_o answer_n to_o ten_o or_o twelve_o hot_a period_n which_o like_o lightning_n have_v more_o fire_n than_o matter_n it_o be_v necessary_a for_o this_o purpose_n to_o be_v disengage_v from_o all_o other_o subject_n for_o there_o need_v more_o time_n to_o remedy_v a_o evil_a than_o to_o do_v it_o to_o cure_v a_o wound_n than_o to_o make_v it_o and_o these_o be_v the_o reason_n which_o withhold_v i_o from_o enter_v into_o a_o exact_a discussion_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n eleven_o book_n but_o because_o there_o be_v in_o these_o personal_a difference_n some_o article_n which_o i_o can_v whole_o pass_v over_o in_o silence_n have_v too_o near_o a_o relation_n to_o the_o thing_n which_o we_o treat_v of_o the_o reader_n
author_n of_o it_o this_o be_v nothing_o but_o powder_v throw_v into_o the_o reader_n eye_n for_o suppose_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v of_o the_o opinion_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n which_o be_v that_o this_o book_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v john_n scot_n and_o not_o ratram_n yet_o it_o be_v certain_a what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o person_n of_o this_o bertram_z or_o ratram_n for_o he_o prove_v that_o these_o two_o name_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o name_n be_v on_o our_o supposition_n that_o it_o be_v the_o religious_a of_o corby_n whether_o he_o admit_v our_o supposition_n as_o believe_v it_o in_o effect_n to_o be_v true_a or_o whether_o he_o admit_v it_o mere_o through_o condescension_n it_o be_v needless_a to_o inquire_v for_o suppose_v he_o admit_v it_o only_o through_o mere_a condescension_n the_o least_o his_o word_n can_v signify_v will_v be_v that_o suppose_n he_o hold_v our_o supposition_n to_o be_v true_a which_o he_o do_v not_o he_o will_v have_v these_o objection_n or_o reproach_n to_o offer_v against_o the_o person_n of_o this_o author_n to_o wit_n that_o he_o be_v a_o divine_a who_o depart_v from_o the_o common_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n by_o vain_a speculation_n a_o divine_a who_o fall_v into_o frivolous_a reason_n which_o suffice_v to_o justify_v the_o contradiction_n between_o he_o and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apology_n for_o the_o holy_a father_n mr._n arnavd_n second_o complaint_n be_v that_o i_o ridicule_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n on_o the_o mean_v he_o propose_v whereby_o to_o make_v mr._n aubertin_n '_o s_o book_n a_o excellent_a piece_n which_o be_v to_o change_v the_o objection_n of_o it_o into_o proof_n and_o his_o proof_n into_o objection_n mr._n arnaud_n who_o have_v be_v touch_v to_o the_o quick_a with_o it_o think_v he_o be_v oblige_v to_o defend_v himself_o by_o heap_v up_o of_o word_n intermix_v several_a common_a place_n of_o raillery_n allege_v instance_n which_o have_v no_o relation_n to_o the_o point_n in_o question_n to_o distinguish_v and_o argue_v in_o mood_n and_o figure_n and_o thereupon_o conclude_v with_o authority_n the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v most_o just_a and_o reasonable_a be_v it_o worth_a our_o while_n it_o will_v be_v easy_a to_o show_v he_o deceive_v himself_o in_o whatsoever_o he_o offer_v but_o it_o be_v unjust_a to_o hold_v the_o reader_n any_o long_o on_o trifle_n we_o shall_v only_o say_v if_o either_o he_o or_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v be_v offend_v at_o a_o very_a innocent_a raillery_n it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o other_o have_v be_v so_o too_o we_o may_v tell_v he_o that_o his_o way_n of_o change_a proof_n into_o objection_n and_o objection_n into_o proof_n be_v a_o conception_n so_o rare_a and_o well_o express_v that_o it_o be_v hard_a to_o hear_v it_o offer_v without_o find_v in_o it_o matter_n of_o laughter_n moreover_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o say_v that_o to_o discover_v the_o falsity_n of_o a_o book_n we_o need_v only_o to_o confront_v the_o passage_n of_o it_o with_o the_o original_n and_o to_o say_v that_o to_o make_v of_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n a_o excellent_a piece_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o catholic_n there_o need_v only_o be_v change_v the_o proof_n into_o objection_n and_o the_o objection_n into_o proof_n the_o confrontation_n of_o passage_n be_v the_o just_a mean_n the_o most_o natural_a and_o most_o ordinary_a to_o discover_v falsity_n but_o the_o change_n of_o proof_n into_o objection_n and_o objection_n into_o proof_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o world_n turn_v upside_o down_o we_o may_v answer_v he_o that_o be_v his_o pretend_a method_n receive_v it_o will_v be_v applicable_a to_o all_o sort_n of_o book_n of_o controversy_n on_o either_o side_n there_o be_v few_o of_o they_o but_o what_o consist_v of_o proof_n and_o objection_n and_o each_o party_n pretend_v still_o there_o be_v more_o light_n in_o his_o proof_n than_o in_o the_o proof_n of_o his_o adversary_n which_o be_v call_v objection_n we_o may_v tell_v he_o in_o fine_a that_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n consist_v not_o only_o of_o proof_n and_o objection_n but_o also_o of_o instance_n or_o reply_v against_o the_o ordinary_a answer_n which_o be_v make_v to_o proof_n and_o of_o answer_n to_o objection_n and_o this_o be_v what_o can_v be_v change_v so_o that_o when_o a_o man_n shall_v turn_v the_o proof_n into_o objection_n and_o the_o objection_n into_o proof_n yet_o will_v he_o be_v perplex_v by_o these_o instance_n and_o answer_n and_o consequent_o must_v acknowledge_v he_o have_v lose_v his_o time_n and_o pain_n and_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v abuse_v he_o mr._n arnavd_n three_o complaint_n be_v a_o accusation_n couch_v under_o this_o title_n a_o bitter_a calumny_n against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n he_o propose_v it_o in_o his_o 9th_o chapter_n with_o a_o impetuosity_n beyond_o example_n and_o which_o show_v he_o write_v it_o in_o the_o most_o choleric_a temper_n imaginable_a he_o ascend_v his_o tribunal_n and_o thence_o pronounce_v this_o sentence_n against_o i_o that_o i_o be_o guilty_a 1131._o ch._n 9_o p._n 1130_o 1131._o of_o a_o heinous_a crime_n such_o a_o one_o as_o oblige_v i_o both_o by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o man_n to_o public_a satisfaction_n i_o be_v say_v he_o again_o a_o detestable_a calumny_n a_o abominable_a crime_n the_o most_o base_a and_o unjust_a proceed_v a_o man_n can_v be_v capable_a of_o let_v not_o mr._n claude_n marvel_v at_o these_o reproach_n this_o be_v no_o jest_a matter_n he_o must_v not_o abuse_v person_n of_o honour_n for_o to_o fill_v up_o a_o sentence_n if_o he_o have_v express_v himself_o thus_o through_o incogitancy_n i_o can_v but_o affirm_v he_o to_o be_v the_o most_o imprudent_a man_n in_o the_o world_n and_o if_o he_o have_v do_v this_o with_o mature_a deliberation_n i_o must_v declare_v he_o one_o of_o the_o bold_a calumniator_n as_o ever_o be_v and_o be_o certain_a there_o be_v no_o honest_a man_n of_o his_o communion_n but_o will_v grant_v what_o i_o say_v of_o he_o and_o condemn_v this_o his_o proceed_n i_o protest_v before_o god_n with_o a_o sincere_a heart_n that_o i_o be_o in_o no_o wise_a concern_v at_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v i_o i_o have_v answer_v his_o book_n and_o be_o therewith_o content_a but_o i_o be_o trouble_v he_o shall_v spoil_v this_o dispute_n which_o the_o public_a of_o either_o side_n may_v read_v perhaps_o with_o profit_n and_o pleasure_n and_o have_v discrediy_v it_o i_o say_v with_o passionate_a and_o violent_a expression_n which_o can_v but_o disgust_v every_o man_n he_o shall_v moreover_o finish_v it_o with_o rash_a transport_v whole_o unbeseeming_a he_o what_o reason_n have_v he_o for_o such_o a_o passion_n i_o write_v these_o word_n in_o my_o book_n god_n will_v one_o day_n show_v who_o they_o be_v that_o wrong_n his_o chapter_n answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part_v 2._o ch_n 3._o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o chapter_n church_n the_o light_n of_o his_o judgement_n will_v discover_v all_o thing_n yea_o and_o i_o hope_v before_o this_o come_v to_o pass_v man_n will_v break_v through_o this_o ignorance_n and_o then_o it_o will_v be_v no_o long_o necessary_a to_o write_v in_o favour_n of_o transubstantiation_n there_o will_v be_v no_o need_n of_o this_o course_n for_o a_o reconciliation_n with_o rome_n and_o regain_n people_n favour_n for_o when_o the_o face_n of_o thing_n shall_v be_v change_v this_o world_n wisdom_n will_v be_v useless_a here_o be_v my_o crime_n this_o the_o spark_n that_o have_v set_v all_o on_o fire_n we_o 1131._o book_n 11._o ch_z 9_o page_n 1131._o understand_v say_v he_o this_o language_n and_o mr._n claude_n know_v well_o enough_o what_o he_o have_v say_v himself_o and_o what_o interpretation_n his_o word_n will_v bear_v he_o mean_v then_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n write_v not_o of_o transubstantiation_n by_o persuasion_n but_o out_o of_o policy_n and_o for_o worldly_a respect_n for_o when_o a_o catholic_n divine_n defend_v the_o church_n to_o which_o he_o be_v unite_v if_o he_o believe_v what_o he_o say_v we_o must_v not_o search_v for_o other_o reason_n of_o his_o undertake_n the_o common_a cause_n of_o the_o church_n in_o who_o truth_n he_o place_v his_o hope_n of_o salvation_n deserve_v sufficient_o to_o be_v defend_v so_o that_o to_o charge_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o write_v only_o out_o of_o political_a and_o worldly_a respect_n be_v to_o charge_v he_o with_o not_o believe_v what_o he_o write_v and_o to_o give_v this_o account_n of_o it_o this_o passion_n be_v a_o strange_a thing_n have_v mr._n arnaud_n consider_v these_o word_n with_o less_o heat_n he_o will_v have_v
in_o which_o he_o assert_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o those_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o the_o subsistence_n of_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_n and_o use_v the_o very_a term_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d if_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v mean_v by_o the_o greek_a church_n the_o person_n of_o that_o party_n i_o have_v already_o declare_v to_o he_o and_o again_o tell_v he_o that_o i_o have_v not_o dispute_v against_o he_o we_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o dispute_v the_o conquest_n of_o the_o mission_n and_o seminary_n let_v he_o peaceable_o enjoy_v they_o we_o mean_v only_o the_o true_a greek_n who_o retain_v the_o doctrine_n and_o ancient_a expression_n of_o their_o church_n and_o as_o to_o those_o we_o be_v certain_a of_o two_o thing_n the_o one_o that_o they_o hold_v not_o the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n which_o i_o believe_v i_o have_v clear_o prove_v and_o the_o other_o that_o they_o alone_o ought_v to_o be_v call_v the_o true_a greek_a church_n although_o the_o contrary_a party_n be_v the_o most_o prevalent_a and_o possess_v the_o patriarchates_n mr._n arnaud_n himself_o have_v tell_v we_o that_o these_o seat_n be_v dispose_v of_o by_o the_o sovereign_a authority_n of_o the_o turk_n to_o those_o that_o have_v most_o money_n and_o we_o know_v moreover_o the_o great_a care_n that_o have_v be_v take_v to_o establish_v the_o roman_a doctrine_n in_o these_o country_n through_o the_o neglect_n and_o ignorance_n of_o the_o prelate_n monk_n and_o people_n whether_o by_o instruct_v their_o child_n or_o gain_v the_o bishop_n or_o fill_v the_o church_n with_o the_o scholar_n of_o seminary_n and_o other_o like_a mean_n which_o i_o have_v describe_v at_o large_a in_o my_o second_o book_n mr._n arnaud_n perhaps_o will_v answer_v that_o he_o likewise_o maintain_v on_o his_o side_n that_o this_o party_n which_o teach_v transubstantiation_n be_v the_o true_a greek_a church_n and_o the_o other_o but_o a_o cabal_n of_o cyril_n disciple_n i_o answer_v that_o to_o decide_v this_o question_n we_o need_v only_o examine_v which_o of_o these_o two_o party_n retain_v the_o doctrine_n and_o expression_n of_o the_o ancient_a greek_n for_o that_o which_o have_v this_o character_n must_v be_v esteem_v the_o true_a greek_a church_n and_o not_o that_o which_o have_v receive_v novelty_n unknown_a to_o their_o father_n now_o we_o have_v clear_o show_v that_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v doctrine_n and_o expression_n of_o which_o the_o greek_n of_o former_a age_n have_v have_v no_o knowledge_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o party_n which_o admit_v these_o doctrine_n and_o expression_n be_v a_o parcel_n of_o innovator_n which_o must_v not_o be_v regard_v as_o if_o they_o be_v the_o true_a greek_a church_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n and_o those_o who_o read_v this_o dispute_n always_o remember_v that_o the_o first_o proposition_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v that_o in_o the_o 11_o century_n at_o the_o time_n of_o berenger_n condemnation_n the_o greek_n hold_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n that_o this_o be_v the_o time_n which_o he_o choose_v and_o term_v his_o fix_a point_n to_o prove_v from_o hence_o that_o these_o doctrine_n be_v of_o the_o first_o establishment_n of_o religion_n and_o consequent_o perpetual_a in_o the_o church_n which_o i_o desire_v may_v be_v careful_o observe_v to_o prevent_v another_o illusion_n which_o may_v be_v offer_v we_o by_o transfer_v the_o question_n of_o the_o greek_n of_o that_o time_n to_o the_o greek_n at_o this_o and_o to_o hinder_v mr._n arnaud_n and_o other_o from_o triumph_v over_o we_o when_o it_o shall_v happen_v that_o the_o mission_n and_o seminary_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o intrigue_n which_o be_v make_v use_n of_o shall_v devour_v the_o whole_a land_n of_o greece_n for_o in_o this_o case_n the_o advantage_n draw_v hence_o against_o we_o will_v be_v of_o no_o value_n it_o will_v neither_o hence_o follow_v that_o the_o doctrine_n in_o question_n have_v be_v perplex_v in_o the_o church_n nor_o that_o the_o greek_a church_n hold_v they_o in_o the_o time_n of_o berenger_n condemnation_n and_o what_o i_o say_v touch_v the_o greek_n i_o say_v likewise_o touch_v the_o other_o eastern_a church_n over_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n extend_v its_o mission_n and_o care_n as_o well_o as_o the_o greek_n as_o to_o what_o remain_v let_v not_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v offend_v that_o in_o the_o refutation_n of_o his_o book_n in_o general_n i_o have_v every_o where_o show_v the_o little_a justice_n and_o solidity_n of_o his_o reason_n and_o especial_o in_o the_o refutation_n of_o his_o first_o six_o and_o ten_o book_n i_o acknowledge_v he_o have_v write_v with_o much_o wit_n elegancy_n and_o polite_a language_n and_o attribute_v to_o the_o defect_n of_o his_o subject_n whatsoever_o i_o have_v note_v to_o be_v amiss_o either_o in_o his_o proof_n or_o answer_n but_o it_o be_v very_o true_a the_o world_n never_o see_v so_o many_o illusion_n and_o such_o great_a weakness_n in_o a_o work_n of_o this_o nature_n and_o all_o that_o i_o can_v do_v be_v to_o use_v great_a condescension_n in_o follow_v he_o every_o where_o to_o set_v he_o straight_o i_o have_v only_o now_o to_o beseech_v almighty_a god_n to_o bless_v this_o my_o labour_n and_o as_o he_o have_v give_v i_o grace_n to_o undertake_v and_o finish_v it_o so_o he_o will_v make_v it_o turn_v to_o his_o glory_n and_o the_o church_n edification_n amen_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o dissertation_n which_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n touch_v the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_z and_z of_o the_o authority_n of_o john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n london_n print_v by_o m._n c._n for_o richard_n royston_n bookseller_n to_o the_o king_n be_v most_o excellent_a majesty_n 1683._o advertisement_n those_o that_o shall_v cast_v their_o eye_n on_o this_o answer_n will_v be_v at_o first_o apt_a to_o think_v these_o critical_a question_n belong_v only_o to_o scholar_n whereas_o we_o have_v here_o several_a important_a matter_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v in_o a_o manner_n necessary_a to_o the_o full_a understanding_n of_o the_o controversy_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n pretend_v we_o have_v forsake_v the_o ancient_a faith_n and_o that_o berenger_n be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o who_o teach_v our_o doctrine_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n we_o on_o the_o contrary_n maintain_v it_o be_v the_o roman_a church_n that_o have_v depart_v from_o the_o ancient_a belief_n and_o that_o it_o be_v paschasus_n ratbert_n who_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n and_o to_o this_o in_o short_a may_v he_o reduce_v the_o whole_a controversy_n which_o be_v between_o mr._n claude_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n mr._n claude_n have_v strenuous_o and_o clear_o show_v that_o as_o many_o author_n as_o be_v of_o any_o repute_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n have_v oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n and_o that_o consequent_o paschasus_n must_v be_v respect_v as_o a_o real_a innovator_n now_o among_o these_o writer_n mr._n claude_n produce_v john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n and_o bertram_n or_o ratram_n a_o religious_a of_o corby_n two_o of_o the_o great_a personage_n of_o that_o age_n and_o show_v they_o write_v both_o of_o they_o against_o the_o novelty_n which_o paschasus_n have_v broach_v that_o one_o of_o they_o dedicate_v his_o book_n to_o charles_n the_o bald_a king_n of_o france_n and_o the_o other_o likewise_o write_v he_o by_o the_o same_o king_n order_n that_o the_o first_o have_v live_v some_o time_n in_o this_o prince_n court_n die_v at_o last_o in_o england_n in_o great_a reputation_n for_o his_o holiness_n of_o life_n that_o the_o other_o be_v always_o esteem_v and_o reverence_v as_o the_o defender_n of_o the_o church_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v decisive_a in_o our_o favour_n mr._n arnaud_n on_o his_o side_n find_v himself_o touch_v to_o the_o quick_a by_o the_o consequence_n of_o these_o proof_n have_v use_v his_o last_o and_o great_a endeavour_n to_o overthrow_n or_o weaken_v '_o they_o and_o for_o this_o purpose_n have_v publish_v at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o book_n two_o dissertation_n the_o one_o under_o his_o own_o name_n and_o the_o other_o under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o religious_a of_o st._n genevieve_n who_o name_n be_v not_o mention_v in_o the_o first_o which_o be_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o religious_a he_o do_v two_o thing_n for_o first_o he_o endeavour_v to_o persuade_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v not_o in_o effect_n ratram_n '_o be_v but_o
refer_v ourselves_o to_o the_o testimony_n of_o sigebert_n he_o himself_o call_v it_o the_o little_a book_n publish_v by_o the_o protestant_n under_o the_o name_n spicil_n epist_n ad_fw-la de_fw-fr luc_n d'_fw-fr ach._n t._n 2._o spicil_n of_o bertram_n and_o attribute_v to_o ratram_n by_o sigebert_n and_o trithemius_n he_o believe_v likewise_o he_o have_v get_v a_o certain_a proof_n that_o since_o the_o 9th_o century_n this_o book_n bear_v the_o title_n of_o ratram_n because_o the_o anonymous_a author_n publish_v by_o cellot_n reckon_v ratram_n one_o of_o paschasus_n adversary_n and_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n take_v this_o anonymous_a author_n for_o a_o author_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n as_o perron_n also_o think_v what_o remedy_n be_v there_o to_o these_o inconvenience_n which_o appear_v to_o be_v of_o so_o great_a consequence_n for_o for_o to_o take_v the_o part_n of_o mr._n mauguin_n and_o to_o say_v that_o the_o book_n in_o question_n contain_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v conformable_a to_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v even_o according_a to_o he_o a_o unwarrantable_a assertion_n to_o extricate_v himself_o out_o of_o these_o perplexity_n mr._n marca_n believe_v it_o best_a to_o maintain_v that_o john_n scot_n be_v the_o true_a author_n of_o this_o book_n that_o it_o be_v john_n scot_n himself_o that_o father_v it_o on_o ratram_n and_o that_o cellot_n anonymous_a author_n be_v ignorant_a of_o this_o fact_n be_v deceive_v in_o what_o he_o write_v of_o it_o and_o this_o be_v the_o happy_a invention_n by_o which_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n think_v he_o may_v procure_v great_a advantage_n to_o his_o party_n first_o he_o reduce_v both_o paschasus_n his_o adversary_n to_o one_o which_o already_o diminish_v the_o number_n of_o '_o they_o second_o he_o deliver_v paschasus_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o adversary_n who_o be_v constant_o hold_v for_o a_o most_o orthodox_n divine_a in_o his_o time_n three_o by_o this_o mean_n he_o decry_v this_o book_n itself_o by_o attribute_v it_o to_o a_o author_n who_o in_o the_o 9th_o century_n draw_v on_o himself_o some_o censure_n from_o the_o council_n of_o valence_n and_o langre_n touch_v the_o question_n of_o grace_n and_o who_o the_o roman_a church_n condemn_v in_o the_o 11_o at_o verceil_n and_o at_o rome_n on_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o eucharist_n four_o he_o discharge_v his_o church_n of_o the_o reproach_n of_o have_v condemn_v in_o the_o 11_o century_n and_o still_o at_o this_o day_n condemn_v a_o doctrine_n which_o be_v teach_v in_o the_o 9th_o by_o a_o orthodox_n author_n such_o as_o be_v ratram_n again_o the_o name_n of_o john_n scot_n have_v appear_v to_o he_o very_o proper_a for_o the_o give_v some_o colour_n to_o his_o discovery_n because_o that_o in_o effect_n john_n scot_n write_v likewise_o a_o book_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o he_o dedicate_v to_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o that_o this_o book_n be_v lose_v whether_o by_o chance_n or_o on_o purpose_n as_o it_o have_v also_o happen_v to_o other_o we_o can_v guess_v we_o may_v with_o great_a likelihood_n say_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o friend_n have_v have_v the_o same_o interest_n as_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n but_o we_o may_v also_o add_v that_o they_o have_v have_v a_o particular_a reason_n which_o much_o contribute_v to_o make_v they_o embrace_v mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n opinion_n and_o maintain_v with_o he_o that_o ratram_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n in_o question_n but_o john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n mr._n claude_n have_v 1._o answer_v to_o the_o perpetuity_n part_v 3._o ch_z 1._o show_v they_o in_o the_o famous_a dispute_n which_o they_o have_v have_v that_o have_v once_o esteem_v ratram_n for_o the_o oracle_n of_o his_o time_n and_o for_o the_o great_a defender_n of_o the_o orthodox_n doctrine_n of_o divine_a grace_n it_o be_v not_o fair_a to_o refuse_v his_o testimony_n now_o on_o the_o eucharist_n and_o treat_v he_o as_o a_o author_n of_o small_a importance_n that_o this_o be_v a_o expose_v of_o a_o man_n self_n plain_o to_o the_o reproach_n of_o injustice_n and_o lightness_n they_o must_v then_o deliver_v themselves_o at_o any_o rate_n from_o the_o importunity_n of_o this_o book_n and_o absolute_o deny_v that_o it_o be_v ratram_n but_o the_o way_n to_o do_v it_o handsome_o be_v difficult_a see_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n seem_v to_o have_v acknowledge_v that_o bertram_n and_o ratram_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o person_n and_o that_o he_o be_v the_o real_a author_n of_o the_o book_n in_o question_n to_o get_v out_o of_o this_o vexatious_a suit_n a_o religious_a of_o s._n genevieve_n who_o name_n be_v not_o mention_v opportune_o offer_v himself_o he_o send_v a_o dissertation_n touch_v john_n scot_n and_o bertram_n wherein_o he_o make_v a_o three_o party_n between_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o book_n be_v john_n scot_n but_o a_o obscure_a and_o perplex_a piece_n mr._n arnaud_n adopt_v this_o dissertation_n and_o publish_v it_o at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o book_n so_o that_o proper_o neither_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n retract_v nor_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o contradict_v he_o but_o a_o anonymous_a religious_a who_o give_v we_o his_o conjecture_n and_o by_o this_o mean_v all_o be_v make_v whole_a again_o and_o the_o confession_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v make_v be_v no_o more_o at_o far_a than_o the_o error_n of_o one_o man_n chap._n ii_o that_o what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n will_v reform_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n do_v not_o at_o all_o make_v it_o the_o more_o probable_a that_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n have_v change_v in_o the_o conjecture_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr marca_n to_o make_v it_o a_o little_a more_o tolerable_a may_v be_v reduce_v to_o these_o three_o thing_n first_o he_o will_v have_v the_o supposition_n of_o this_o book_n to_o be_v make_v not_o by_o john_n scot_n himself_o in_o the_o 9th_o century_n as_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n say_v but_o by_o berenger_n or_o those_o of_o his_o party_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 11_o second_o he_o pretend_v that_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o title_n the_o supposition_n have_v not_o be_v make_v bare_o under_o the_o name_n of_o ratram_n but_o that_o those_o who_o have_v make_v the_o change_n have_v make_v the_o book_n pass_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n or_o that_o of_o bertramnus_n or_o under_o that_o of_o ratram_n or_o intram_n or_o ratramnus_n or_o perhaps_o under_o several_a of_o these_o different_a name_n but_o indifferent_a copy_n three_o he_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o book_n but_o a_o obscure_a and_o perplex_a piece_n whereas_o mr._n de._n marca_n open_o acknowledge_v it_o to_o be_v heretical_a incapable_a of_o a_o good_a explication_n and_o just_o censure_v but_o we_o can_v conceive_v how_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n conjecture_n will_v appear_v more_o probable_a by_o these_o new_a correction_n in_o effect_n if_o it_o be_v unjust_a in_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n to_o accuse_v without_o proof_n witness_n or_o ground_n and_o even_o without_o any_o probability_n john_n scot_n of_o a_o imposture_n so_o great_a as_o this_o be_v what_o judgement_n must_v we_o make_v of_o the_o accusation_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n bring_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n against_o berenger_n or_o his_o follower_n who_o have_v reveal_v to_o he_o the_o mystery_n of_o this_o supposition_n which_o he_o so_o historical_o deal_v out_o to_o we_o where_o be_v the_o adversary_n of_o berenger_n who_o have_v reproach_v he_o with_o this_o deceit_n or_o those_o of_o his_o party_n where_o be_v the_o manuscript_n which_o help_v he_o to_o this_o discovery_n it_o be_v apparent_a there_o need_v a_o great_a stock_n of_o confidence_n to_o form_n accusation_n of_o this_o consequence_n without_o any_o proof_n for_o my_o part_n i_o may_v accuse_v the_o disciple_n of_o paschasus_n with_o more_o likelihood_n for_o have_v attribute_v their_o master_n book_n to_o name_n of_o far_o great_a renown_n than_o he_o whilst_o i_o write_v this_o i_o have_v before_o i_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetual_a virginity_n of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n of_o which_o in_o fine_a we_o know_v paschasus_n to_o be_v the_o author_n yet_o have_v this_o book_n pass_v hitherto_o for_o s._n hildephonsus_n archbishop_n of_o toledo_n and_o in_o a_o manuscript_n which_o i_o have_v by_o i_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o supposition_n be_v make_v design_o by_o a_o priest_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n name_v gomezan_n who_o pretend_v that_o this_o book_n be_v bring_v from_o spain_n by_o a_o bishop_n call_v gotiscalc_n and_o this_o good_a man_n have_v carry_v on_o the_o supposition_n so_o far_o as_o to_o
be_v undeniable_a first_o that_o there_o be_v no_o author_n of_o bertram_n name_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n second_o that_o the_o eulogy_n which_o he_o give_v to_o bertram_n be_v suitable_a only_o to_o ratramnus_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o learned_a man_n that_o it_o will_v be_v a_o wonderful_a thing_n for_o neither_o trithemius_n nor_o sigebert_n to_o mention_v a_o word_n of_o ratramnus_n one_o of_o the_o most_o famous_a author_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n second_o a_o anonymous_a author_n who_o apparent_o write_v since_o algerus_n which_o be_v to_o say_v about_o the_o year_n 1140._o formal_o attribute_n to_o ratram_n to_o have_v write_v a_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n against_o the_o sentiment_n of_o paschasus_n ratbert_n and_o dedicate_v it_o to_o the_o french_a king_n charles_n the_o bald._n now_o this_o be_v what_o agree_v precise_o with_o the_o book_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n for_o first_o he_o direct_o decide_v against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n although_o he_o do_v not_o name_v he_o second_o it_o be_v dedicate_v to_o king_n charles_n three_o the_o argument_n which_o the_o anonymous_a author_n relate_v as_o be_v common_a to_o raban_n and_o ratram_n be_v sound_a in_o the_o book_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n three_o the_o style_n and_o hypothesis_n of_o this_o book_n of_o bertram_n be_v whole_o the_o same_o with_o those_o of_o other_o write_n of_o ratram_n as_o i_o shall_v make_v appear_v but_o before_o we_o come_v to_o this_o behold_v another_o proof_n which_o alone_o be_v sufficient_a to_o decide_v our_o question_n four_o there_o be_v manuscript_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o bear_v the_o same_o name_n of_o ratram_n first_o those_o that_o in_o 1532._o cause_v this_o book_n to_o be_v print_v at_o cologn_n express_o observe_v that_o they_o prefer_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n before_o any_o other_o name_n of_o the_o same_o author_n which_o appear_v to_o they_o less_o know_v let_v the_o reader_n know_v say_v they_o that_o although_o the_o name_n of_o this_o author_n be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o elsewhere_o express_v in_o another_o manner_n yet_o this_o name_n to_o wit_n of_o bertram_n be_v most_o common_a and_o familiar_a aught_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o any_o other_o this_o other_o name_n can_v be_v none_o but_o that_o of_o ratramnus_n which_o appear_v to_o they_o less_o know_v than_o that_o of_o bertram_n only_o because_o that_o in_o 1531._o which_o be_v to_o say_v a_o year_n before_o the_o edition_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o catalogue_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n of_o trithemius_n be_v publish_v at_o cologn_n itself_o and_o therein_o mention_v make_v of_o this_o author_n under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n and_o not_o under_o that_o of_o ratram_n second_o the_o divine_n of_o douai_n have_v without_o question_n some_o manuscript_n of_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n under_o the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n without_o which_o they_o can_v not_o say_v of_o bertram_n what_o they_o have_v say_v three_o cardinal_n perron_n atte_v he_o see_v at_o 6._o in_o indic_n 〈◊〉_d voce_fw-mi bertram_z 〈◊〉_d lib._n 2._o the_o 〈◊〉_d aut._n 39_o p._n â—_o 6._o mr._n le_fw-fr fevre's_fw-fr the_o prince_n tutor_n a_o ancient_a manuscript_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n under_o the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n these_o proof_n be_v convince_a to_o rational_a man_n the_o only_a thing_n which_o have_v raise_v any_o scruple_n be_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n which_o some_o transcriber_n and_o those_o that_o have_v publish_v it_o from_o these_o copy_n have_v put_v in_o instead_o of_o the_o true_a name_n which_o be_v ratramnus_n but_o this_o signify_v little_a for_o first_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o bertram_n book_n be_v write_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n in_o which_o time_n there_o be_v no_o author_n name_v bertram_n so_o that_o this_o must_v needs_o be_v a_o corrupt_a name_n through_o the_o ignorance_n of_o some_o transcriber_n it_o be_v then_o fit_v to_o attribute_v this_o book_n to_o one_o of_o the_o author_n of_o those_o time_n who_o name_n come_v near_a to_o that_o of_o bertram_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v none_o which_o come_v near_o than_o ratram_n theophilus_n raynaud_n the_o jesuit_n have_v acknowledge_v this_o truth_n how_o easy_a have_v it_o be_v say_v he_o to_o confound_v bertram_z and_o ratram_n in_o so_o great_a 133._o erotem_fw-la page_n 132_o 133._o a_o affinity_n and_o resemblance_n of_o name_n we_o may_v allege_v two_o cause_n of_o this_o confusion_n which_o be_v very_o probable_a first_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n to_o give_v the_o name_n beatus_fw-la to_o illustrious_a man_n in_o the_o church_n instead_o of_o sanctus_n which_o have_v be_v since_o affect_o give_v they_o of_o which_o there_o be_v thousand_o of_o instance_n in_o manuscript_n and_o print_a book_n it_o be_v then_o very_a likely_a that_o some_o transcriber_n find_v in_o manuscript_n the_o title_n of_o this_o book_n b._n ratrami_n or_o be._n ratrami_n which_o signify_v beati_fw-la ratramni_fw-la they_o have_v imprudent_o join_v all_o these_o letter_n and_o make_v thereof_o but_o one_o name_n thus_o in_o the_o edition_n of_o aldus_fw-la instead_o of_o read_v p._n cornutus_n which_o signify_v publius_n cornutus_n they_o have_v join_v the_o letter_n of_o the_o manuscript_n which_o shall_v be_v separate_a whereof_o they_o have_v make_v the_o barbarous_a name_n of_o phornutus_n second_o it_o be_v likely_a that_o the_o conformity_n of_o the_o letter_n b_o with_o the_o letter_n r_n which_o in_o the_o ancient_a impression_n and_o manuscript_n differ_v only_o in_o one_o stroke_n may_v have_v give_v way_n to_o this_o error_n the_o likeness_n of_o capital_a letter_n have_v produce_v like_o change_n the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n himself_o tell_v we_o that_o in_o two_o manuscript_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o s._n victor_n the_o transcriber_n have_v write_v babanus_n instead_o of_o 2._o siâ—_n medit_n tho._n waldensis_n a_o 1521._o paris_n labbe_n de_fw-fr script_n p._n 205._o t._n 2._o rabanus_n and_o thus_o do_v we_o read_v in_o some_o manuscript_n of_o haimon_n of_o halberstat_n raymo_n for_o haymo_n second_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o book_n itself_o there_o be_v none_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n to_o who_o we_o can_v attribute_v this_o book_n but_o to_o ratram_n this_o book_n suppose_v in_o its_o preface_n that_o there_o happen_v a_o terrible_a division_n between_o the_o subject_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o this_o prince_n according_a to_o his_o piety_n search_v the_o mean_n to_o reduce_v to_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o faith_n those_o that_o have_v change_v it_o engage_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n to_o tell_v he_o his_o thought_n on_o this_o subject_n now_o this_o time_n be_v exact_o that_o wherein_o ratram_n live_v and_o the_o esteem_n which_o charles_n the_o bald_a show_v this_o author_n be_v precise_o the_o same_o which_o he_o pay_v to_o ratram_n in_o a_o occasion_n like_o this_o for_o his_o subject_n be_v divide_v on_o the_o matter_n of_o grace_n and_o predestination_n he_o consult_v ratramnus_n on_o this_o difference_n and_o show_v how_o great_o he_o value_v his_o judgement_n in_o theological_a question_n all_o these_o reason_n take_v together_o do_v so_o well_o prove_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v of_o ratramnus_n that_o those_o who_o have_v not_o consider_v they_o all_o have_v yet_o yield_v to_o the_o evidence_n of_o those_o they_o be_v acquaint_v with_o we_o may_v moreover_o say_v that_o if_o they_o have_v not_o be_v explain_v they_o have_v be_v at_o least_o acknowledge_v before_o usher_n by_o the_o divine_n of_o douai_n whether_o they_o have_v see_v manuscript_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o ratram_n as_o it_o be_v likely_a they_o do_v or_o believe_v with_o raynaud_n that_o this_o corruption_n of_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o ratram_n must_v be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o in_o effect_n whence_o can_v they_o divine_v these_o three_o thing_n first_o that_o bertram_n be_v a_o monk_n of_o corby_n as_o well_o as_o a_o priest_n trithemius_n and_o sigebert_n have_v never_o say_v so_o and_o the_o title_n of_o the_o book_n bear_v presbyteri_fw-la and_o not_o monachi_fw-la second_o that_o this_o book_n be_v not_o dedicate_v to_o charlemagne_n but_o to_o charles_n the_o bald_a although_o the_o edition_n run_v ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la magnum_fw-la three_o that_o the_o author_n be_v a_o catholic_n be_v not_o this_o a_o fair_a
with_o its_o consequence_n as_o the_o adoration_n the_o sacrifice_n etc._n etc._n which_o have_v make_v he_o judge_n that_o hincmar_n must_v respect_v the_o opinion_n of_o john_n scot_n as_o a_o detestable_a heresy_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o consequence_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v then_o unknown_a to_o the_o whole_a earth_n and_o be_v not_o receive_v into_o the_o latin_a church_n till_o some_o age_n after_o hincmar_n but_o this_o last_o remark_n respect_v the_o main_a of_o the_o question_n which_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o i_o to_o handle_v chap._n iu._n a_o refutation_n of_o what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n offer_v to_o persuade_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v of_o john_n scot._n have_v hitherto_o firm_o enough_o establish_v that_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v of_o ratram_n i_o may_v pass_v by_o whatsoever_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n allege_v to_o fortify_v the_o conjecture_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n and_o true_o see_v that_o before_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n no_o man_n of_o learning_n nor_o any_o of_o berenger_n enemy_n either_o in_o the_o 11_o century_n or_o in_o the_o follow_a make_v this_o discovery_n see_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n entertain_v at_o first_o the_o opinion_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n with_o mistrust_n that_o he_o may_v handsome_o leave_v it_o if_o he_o be_v force_v it_o thereupon_o seem_v i_o have_v right_a to_o despise_v whatsoever_o our_o author_n allege_v to_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v that_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n be_v the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n under_o a_o foreign_a title_n nevertheless_o i_o will_v show_v that_o the_o proof_n which_o he_o offer_v have_v no_o solidity_n these_o proof_n be_v 1._o that_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n be_v entire_o conformable_a scot._n art_n 3._o of_o the_o dissert_n on_o john_n scot._n to_o what_o we_o read_v in_o ancient_a writer_n concern_v that_o of_o john_n scot._n 2._o that_o the_o proper_a character_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v therein_o to_o be_v meet_v with_o but_o at_o bottom_n he_o establish_v neither_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o as_o to_o the_o first_o our_o author_n relate_v a_o passage_n of_o ascelin_n in_o a_o letter_n to_o 1._o ibid._n sect_n 1._o berenger_n whence_o he_o believe_v one_o may_v gather_v that_o the_o work_n of_o john_n scot_n contain_v only_o one_o book_n and_o that_o small_a enough_o that_o a_o man_n can_v present_o perceive_v in_o john_n scot_n book_n what_o be_v his_o opinion_n on_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n that_o maugre_o the_o dissimulation_n of_o john_n scot_n yet_o ascelin_n find_v therein_o his_o whole_a design_n be_v to_o persuade_v the_o reader_n that_o what_o be_v consecrate_a on_o the_o altar_n be_v not_o true_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n that_o to_o compass_v his_o drift_n john_n scot_n make_v use_v of_o several_a passage_n of_o the_o father_n and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o each_o passage_n add_v some_o gloss_n to_o bring_v the_o sense_n of_o they_o to_o his_o purpose_n that_o among_o other_o john_n scot_n recite_v at_o length_n a_o orison_n of_o s._n gregory_n which_o begin_v with_o these_o word_n perficiant_fw-la in_o nobis_fw-la and_o have_v trifle_v with_o some_o place_n of_o s._n ambrose_n s._n jerom_n and_o s._n austin_n who_o he_o principal_o make_v use_v of_o as_o berenger_n insinuate_v he_o form_v his_o conclusion_n in_o these_o term_n specie_fw-la geruntur_fw-la ista_fw-la non_fw-la veritate_fw-la and_o these_o be_v the_o thing_n which_o as_o our_o author_n think_v agree_v with_o bertram_n book_n but_o these_o reflection_n which_o our_o author_n pretend_v one_o may_v also_o make_v on_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n be_v either_o uneflectual_a for_o his_o design_n or_o want_v a_o foundation_n 1._o nothing_o hinder_v that_o two_o work_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n may_v have_v be_v short_a enough_o to_o be_v equal_o treat_v as_o small_a book_n 2._o i_o have_v show_v that_o our_o author_n be_v mistake_v when_o he_o call_v bertram_n book_n a_o obscure_a and_o intricate_a piece_n even_o ascelin_n do_v not_o scruple_n to_o treat_v john_n scot_n as_o a_o heretic_n by_o reason_n of_o his_o sentiment_n on_o the_o eucharist_n and_o our_o author_n have_v not_o well_o enough_o comprehend_v the_o text_n of_o ascelin_n 3._o two_o author_n who_o hold_v the_o same_o opinion_n shall_v likewise_o aim_v at_o the_o same_o mark_n they_o must_v if_o they_o be_v endue_v with_o common_a sense_n from_o the_o same_o reflection_n in_o substance_n on_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o they_o will_v have_v to_o serve_v their_o design_n these_o two_o character_n than_o be_v too_o general_a and_o wide_a and_o for_o the_o two_o last_o consideration_n 1._o who_o doubt_v that_o two_o author_n one_o of_o who_o have_v apparent_o read_v the_o book_n of_o the_o other_o as_o ratram_n may_v have_v read_v that_o of_o john_n scot_n may_v not_o cite_v the_o same_o authority_n ratram_n and_o raban_n have_v do_v it_o as_o we_o be_v inform_v by_o the_o anonymous_n of_o cellot_n 2._o it_o be_v not_o true_a berenger_n have_v insinuate_v that_o john_n scot_n cite_v principal_o s._n ambrose_n s._n jerom_n and_o s._n austin_n berenger_n say_v john_n scot_n can_v be_v respect_v as_o a_o heretic_n without_o throw_v this_o ignominy_n on_o these_o father_n and_o several_a other_o but_o he_o do_v not_o say_v that_o john_n scot_n cite_v particular_o these_o three_o holy_a doctor_n and_o shall_v he_o have_v say_v it_o this_o character_n will_v be_v too_o general_a there_o have_v be_v scarce_o any_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n who_o have_v not_o affect_v to_o follow_v chief_o these_o three_o doctor_n 3._o our_o author_n ought_v not_o to_o propose_v as_o a_o character_n of_o identity_n that_o bertram_n have_v draw_v the_o same_o conclusion_n from_o the_o orison_n perficiant_fw-la in_o nobis_fw-la as_o john_n scot_n have_v do_v for_o to_o speak_v proper_o this_o conclusion_n specie_fw-la geruntur_fw-la ista_fw-la non_fw-la veritate_fw-la be_v not_o of_o bertram_n nor_o of_o john_n scot_n but_o the_o text_n itself_o of_o the_o prayer_n which_o bear_v ut_fw-la quoe_fw-la nunc_fw-la specie_fw-la gerimus_fw-la veritate_fw-la capiamus_fw-la now_o it_o be_v apparent_a that_o they_o be_v equal_o oblige_v to_o conserve_v these_o term_n in_o their_o conclusion_n and_o that_o they_o can_v neither_o of_o they_o do_v it_o in_o a_o more_o natural_a manner_n than_o in_o form_v it_o thus_o specie_fw-la gerunter_n ista_fw-la non_fw-la veritate_fw-la we_o must_v also_o observe_v and_o that_o as_o ascelin_n relate_v that_o john_n scot_n cite_v this_o orison_n under_o the_o name_n of_o s._n gregory_n whereas_o bertram_n cite_v it_o as_o the_o common_a service_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o how_o great_a soever_o the_o conformity_n have_v be_v between_o the_o conclusion_n of_o these_o author_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o sense_n and_o word_n it_o be_v not_o so_o great_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o construction_n of_o '_o they_o bertram_z have_v these_o word_n in_o specie_fw-la geruntur_fw-la ista_fw-la non_fw-la in_o veritate_fw-la and_o john_n scot_n these_o specie_fw-la geruntur_fw-la ista_fw-la non_fw-la in_o veritate_fw-la which_o prove_v that_o these_o be_v two_o different_a author_n the_o second_o witness_n which_o our_o author_n produce_v be_v berenger_n who_o inform_v we_o that_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v write_v at_o the_o entreaty_n of_o a_o king_n of_o france_n and_o that_o this_o king_n be_v charlemagne_n our_o author_n pretend_v that_o these_o two_o particular_n be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n which_o be_v dedicate_v to_o charlemagne_n and_o be_v write_v by_o his_o order_n but_o these_o conformity_n conclude_v nothing_o not_o the_o first_o because_o it_o be_v very_o possible_a that_o charles_n the_o bald_n have_v at_o the_o same_o time_n oblige_v two_o learned_a man_n to_o write_v on_o the_o same_o subject_n one_o who_o dwell_v in_o his_o palace_n to_o wit_n john_n scot_n and_o the_o other_o who_o name_n be_v so_o illustrious_a in_o his_o kingdom_n that_o he_o have_v already_o oblige_v he_o to_o write_v on_o the_o question_n of_o predestination_n to_o wit_n ratramnus_n this_o character_n be_v too_o general_a not_o the_o second_o for_o it_o do_v not_o seem_v that_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n nor_o that_o of_o john_n scot_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v inscribe_v ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la magnum_fw-la imperatorem_fw-la but_o only_o ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la regem_fw-la which_o be_v what_o one_o may_v recollect_v from_o sigebert_n from_o the_o abbot_n trithemius_n from_o john_n bishop_n of_o rochester_n and_o the_o belg._n de_fw-fr script_n eccl._n catai_fw-fr c._n 95._o catal._n fol._n 57_o prologue_n in_o
be_o not_o great_o solicitous_a whether_o trithemius_n have_v see_v or_o not_o see_v the_o write_n which_o he_o attribute_n to_o bertram_n yet_o i_o can_v but_o observe_v here_o the_o vanity_n 63._o hieron_n ab_fw-la ang_fw-mi forti_fw-la epist_n 3._o p._n 63._o of_o man_n judgement_n in_o 1652._o the_o eulogy_n which_o trithemius_n give_v to_o bertram_n oblige_v mr._n herman_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v the_o most_o orthodox_n piece_n in_o the_o world_n and_o in_o 1669._o these_o same_o commendation_n which_o trithemius_n give_v to_o bertram_n oblige_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n to_o affirm_v that_o trithemius_n never_o read_v it_o and_o so_o praise_v bertram_z without_o any_o consideration_n three_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o cellot_n anonymous_n have_v treat_v ratram_n not_o know_v he_o but_o by_o his_o book_n make_v he_o not_o a_o author_n unknown_a to_o other_o for_o suppose_v ratram_n be_v entire_o unknown_a to_o this_o anonymous_n who_o live_v in_o the_o 12_o century_n we_o know_v that_o florus_n the_o famous_a deacon_n of_o the_o 29._o guil._n malmsb._n a._n 883._o sim._n dunelm_n p._n 148._o math._n westm_n ann_n 889._o apud_fw-la baron_n a._n 1118._o sect_n 29._o church_n of_o lion_n be_v likewise_o treat_v no_o better_a than_o a_o quidam_fw-la by_o the_o historian_n of_o the_o 12_o and_o 13_o century_n and_o paschasus_n himself_o be_v so_o little_o know_v by_o gaudefredus_n the_o monk_n of_o claravod_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 12_o century_n that_o gaudefredus_n confound_v he_o with_o paschasus_n deacon_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n who_o live_v about_o the_o year_n 500_o amalarius_n be_v very_o famous_a in_o the_o 9th_o century_n and_o well_o know_v by_o lewis_n the_o debonnair_a by_o who_o order_n he_o amalar._n see_v labb_n of_o writ_n eccles_n in_o amalar._n write_v the_o transcriber_n have_v corrupt_v his_o name_n in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o sigebert_n and_o turn_v it_o into_o attularius_n trithemius_n speak_v of_o he_o in_o his_o catalogue_n under_o the_o name_n of_o hamularius_n and_o after_o a_o hundred_o dispute_n he_o remain_v still_o in_o a_o manner_n unknown_a four_o it_o be_v surprise_v enough_o to_o see_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n attribute_v to_o the_o author_n themselves_o the_o fault_n of_o the_o transcriber_n who_o have_v write_v the_o name_n of_o ratram_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o sigebert_n give_v to_o bertram_z the_o name_n of_o ratram_n in_o some_o manuscript_n copy_n that_o trithemius_n speak_v of_o he_o under_o three_o different_a name_n of_o bertram_n of_o bertramnus_n and_o of_o bertrannus_fw-la that_o the_o anonymous_n author_n call_v he_o ratramnus_n or_o intram_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o he_o speak_v in_o good_a earnest_n or_o to_o deride_v we_o but_o if_o he_o speak_v serious_o that_o those_o who_o according_a to_o his_o supposition_n change_v the_o title_n of_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n make_v it_o pass_v on_o purpose_n under_o these_o different_a name_n in_o different_a copies_n it_o will_v have_v be_v good_a before_o a_o conjecture_n of_o this_o kind_n be_v offer_v to_o undertake_v the_o confirm_v of_o this_o discovery_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o some_o manuscript_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n wherein_o may_v be_v see_v these_o different_a name_n the_o last_o mark_n of_o the_o supposition_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n ibidem_fw-la ibidem_fw-la offer_v be_v that_o if_o we_o will_v not_o acknowledge_v bertram_z for_o a_o feign_a author_n and_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n for_o the_o work_n of_o john_n scot_n we_o shall_v find_v ourselves_o force_v to_o admit_v such_o strange_a consequence_n and_o which_o approach_n so_o near_o to_o impossibility_n that_o the_o like_a can_v be_v parallel_v by_o all_o antiquity_n but_o we_o need_v only_o to_o run_v through_o the_o principal_a difficulty_n which_o our_o author_n propose_v to_o find_v that_o all_o this_o be_v nothing_o first_o it_o be_v not_o a_o absurdity_n to_o pretend_v that_o in_o the_o 9th_o century_n there_o be_v two_o author_n one_o name_v john_n scot_n know_v of_o all_o the_o world_n for_o the_o author_n of_o the_o first_o translation_n of_o the_o hierarchy_n of_o the_o feign_a denys_n into_o latin_a the_o other_o call_v ratramnus_n who_o name_n through_o the_o ignorance_n of_o transcriber_n be_v corrupt_v into_o that_o of_o bertram_n or_o bertramnus_n or_o bertran_n as_o that_o of_o amalarius_n have_v be_v into_o attularius_n that_o of_o aimoinus_n into_o aumoinus_n ammonius_n and_o annonius_fw-la under_o which_o this_o author_n be_v first_o publish_v at_o paris_n in_o the_o year_n 1514._o second_o neither_o be_v it_o any_o more_o a_o absurdity_n to_o say_v they_o be_v both_o of_o they_o adversary_n to_o paschasus_n not_o sercet_a as_o our_o author_n affirm_v but_o open_a one_o in_o write_v against_o his_o doctrine_n the_o anonymous_n author_n mention_n several_a adversary_n of_o paschasus_n as_o raban_n and_o ratramnus_n three_o it_o be_v not_o so_o monstrous_a a_o impossibility_n to_o maintain_v that_o ratramnus_n and_o john_n scot_n write_v both_o of_o they_o on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o on_o predestination_n there_o be_v in_o their_o time_n two_o dispute_n on_o these_o subject_n and_o in_o effect_n we_o have_v their_o two_o treatise_n of_o predestination_n publish_v by_o mr._n mauguin_n we_o know_v that_o in_o the_o 11_o century_n the_o pope_n burn_a john_n scot_n on_o the_o eucharist_n and_o without_o doubt_v their_o partisan_n who_o suppress_v all_o berenger_n book_n and_o those_o of_o his_o disciple_n have_v likewise_o exterminate_v with_o the_o great_a care_n the_o copy_n of_o that_o of_o john_n scot._n by_o good_a hap_n that_o of_o ratramnus_n who_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o 12_o century_n as_o a_o adversary_n to_o paschasus_n be_v yet_o extant_a under_o the_o corrupt_a name_n of_o bertram_n four_o neither_o be_v there_o any_o absurdity_n to_o conceive_v that_o the_o write_n of_o these_o two_o author_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v the_o one_o dedicate_v to_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_a and_o the_o other_o compose_v by_o his_o order_n ratramnus_n and_o john_n scot_n be_v both_o of_o they_o particular_o know_v and_o esteem_v by_o this_o prince_n ratramnus_n have_v write_v by_o his_o order_n the_o book_n of_o predestination_n and_o john_n scot_n in_o obedience_n to_o his_o command_n have_v translate_v the_o hierarchy_n of_o the_o pretend_a denys_n and_o be_v always_o great_o esteem_v by_o he_o five_o it_o be_v not_o absurd_a to_o believe_v that_o john_n scot_n be_v oblige_v to_o write_v on_o the_o same_o subject_n as_o ratramnus_n their_o judgement_n be_v so_o considerable_a in_o their_o time_n that_o hincmar_n and_o pardulus_n two_o famous_a bishop_n oblige_v john_n scot_n to_o write_v on_o predestination_n and_o a_o assembly_n of_o bishop_n oblige_v ratramnus_n to_o write_v against_o the_o objection_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o pope_n nicholas_n have_v send_v they_o six_o it_o be_v a_o imaginary_a difficulty_n to_o say_v they_o have_v both_o of_o they_o have_v the_o fancy_n to_o give_v to_o charles_n the_o bald_a the_o title_n of_o charlemagne_n i_o have_v show_v that_o they_o have_v not_o do_v it_o but_o that_o berenger_n have_v be_v mistake_v in_o explain_v this_o title_n ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la regem_fw-la and_o that_o it_o be_v very_o possible_a those_o who_o print_v the_o book_n of_o bertram_n have_v understand_v this_o title_n as_o berenger_n do_v in_o a_o like_a subject_n and_o in_o the_o same_o dispute_n seven_o it_o be_v not_o a_o impossibility_n for_o two_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n to_o contain_v each_o of_o they_o but_o one_o book_n of_o a_o very_a indifferent_a size_n eight_o there_o be_v no_o more_o difficulty_n to_o believe_v that_o two_o writer_n who_o treat_v on_o the_o same_o subject_n have_v use_v the_o same_o witness_n the_o same_o orison_n which_o be_v say_v every_o day_n in_o the_o service_n than_o that_o they_o have_v draw_v the_o same_o conclusion_n and_o in_o term_n perhaps_o not_o absolute_o the_o same_o but_o very_o near_a one_o another_o paschasus_n brag_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n that_o this_o orison_n be_v make_v for_o he_o which_o cause_v all_o his_o adversary_n to_o examine_v it_o and_o urge_v the_o proper_a term_n of_o it_o against_o he_o without_o change_v any_o thing_n therein_o neither_o do_v i_o any_o more_o believe_v that_o after_o what_o i_o have_v represent_v of_o the_o genius_n of_o these_o author_n any_o body_n will_v imagine_v they_o be_v both_o of_o they_o equal_o addict_v to_o aristotle_n philosophy_n and_o be_v both_o wont_a to_o illustrate_v the_o mystery_n of_o religion_n by_o argument_n put_v in_o form_n by_o enthymemes_n by_o maxim_n and_o principle_n draw_v from_o
the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n write_v in_o french_a by_o the_o learned_a m._n claude_n veritas_fw-la fatigari_fw-la potest_fw-la vinci_fw-la non_fw-la potest_fw-la etheâ—_n &_o bâ—â—â—_n 1683._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d london_n print_v for_o r._n royston_n the_o catholic_n doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o all_o age_n in_o answer_n to_o what_o m._n arnaud_v doctor_n of_o the_o sorbon_n allege_v touch_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a moscovite_n armenian_n jacobite_n nestorian_a coptic_n maronite_n and_o other_z eastern_a church_n whereunto_o be_v add_v a_o account_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_z in_o six_o book_n london_n print_v for_o r._n royston_n bookseller_n to_o his_o most_o sacred_a majesty_n at_o the_o angel_n in_o amen-corner_n mdclxxxiv_o to_o the_o right_n honourable_a and_o right_a reverend_n father_z in_o god_n henry_n lord_z bishop_n of_o london_n and_o one_o of_o his_o majesty_n most_o honourable_a privy-council_a etc._n etc._n j._n r._n r._n humble_o dedicate_v this_o translation_n to_o the_o worthy_a gentleman_n the_o minister_n and_o elder_n of_o the_o consistory_n assemble_v at_o charenton_n gentleman_n and_o my_o most_o honour_a brethren_n the_o design_n of_o the_o book_n which_o i_o here_o offer_v you_o be_v chief_o to_o invalidate_v those_o pretend_a proof_n of_o perpetuity_n wherewith_o man_n will_v set_v up_o such_o new_a opinion_n as_o alter_v the_o purity_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n touch_v the_o holy_a eucharist_n i_o have_v therefore_o reason_n to_o believe_v that_o this_o present_a treatise_n will_v not_o prove_v unacceptable_a to_o you_o for_o although_o the_o religion_n we_o profess_v need_v not_o the_o hand_n of_o man_n to_o support_v it_o no_o more_o than_o heretofore_o the_o ark_n of_o the_o israelite_n yet_o have_v we_o cause_n to_o praise_n god_n when_o we_o see_v that_o reproach_n of_o depart_v from_o the_o ancient_a faith_n may_v be_v just_o retort_v upon_o they_o who_o charge_v we_o with_o it_o you_o will_v find_v here_o in_o this_o discourse_n a_o faithful_a and_o plain_a representation_n of_o thing_n such_o as_o they_o be_v in_o truth_n in_o opposition_n to_o every_o thing_n which_o the_o wit_n of_o man_n and_o the_o fruitfulness_n of_o human_a invention_n have_v be_v able_a to_o bring_v forth_o to_o dazzle_v man_n eye_n and_o corrupt_v their_o judgement_n as_o soon_o as_o ever_o i_o have_v read_v the_o write_n of_o these_o gentleman_n who_o i_o answer_v the_o first_o thought_n that_o come_v into_o my_o mind_n be_v that_o of_o solomon_n that_o god_n make_v man_n eccles_n 7._o 29._o upright_o but_o he_o have_v seek_v out_o many_o invention_n and_o indeed_o what_o be_v plain_o than_o the_o supper_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o he_o himself_o have_v institute_v it_o and_o his_o apostle_n have_v deliver_v it_o to_o we_o and_o what_o can_v be_v more_o preposterous_a than_o to_o search_v for_o what_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v touch_v this_o sacrament_n among_o the_o various_a opinion_n of_o these_o late_a age_n and_o different_a inclination_n of_o man_n and_o especial_o among_o they_o who_o be_v at_o far_a distance_n from_o we_o these_o remote_a way_n do_v of_o themselves_o fill_v we_o with_o doubt_n and_o suspicion_n and_o the_o bare_a proposal_n of_o they_o must_v needs_o disgust_v we_o and_o make_v we_o draw_v consequence_n little_a advantageous_a to_o the_o doctrine_n which_o these_o gentleman_n will_v authorize_v yet_o i_o have_v not_o refuse_v to_o join_v issue_n with_o they_o on_o their_o own_o principle_n as_o far_o as_o the_o truth_n will_v permit_v i_o and_o if_o they_o will_v read_v this_o answer_n with_o a_o free_a unprejudiced_a mind_n i_o be_o certain_a that_o they_o themselves_o will_v acknowledge_v the_o contrary_a to_o what_o they_o have_v endeavour_v to_o persuade_v other_o i_o here_o offer_v you_o then_o gentleman_n and_o my_o most_o honour_a brethren_n this_o last_o fruit_n of_o my_o labour_n first_o for_o your_o own_o edification_n and_o second_o for_o a_o public_a testimony_n of_o my_o respect_n and_o acknowledgement_n all_o that_o i_o do_v or_o have_v do_v be_v just_o due_a to_o you_o not_o only_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o right_n which_o you_o have_v over_o i_o and_o my_o labour_n but_o likewise_o because_o it_o be_v partly_o from_o your_o good_a example_n that_o i_o have_v take_v and_o do_v still_o every_o day_n draw_v the_o motive_n which_o strengthen_v i_o in_o the_o way_n of_o god_n and_o in_o the_o love_n of_o his_o truth_n it_o be_v in_o your_o holy_a society_n that_o i_o learn_v the_o art_n of_o serve_v the_o common_a master_n of_o both_o angel_n and_o man_n according_a to_o the_o purity_n of_o that_o worship_n which_o he_o have_v prescribe_v we_o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n how_o to_o work_v out_o my_o own_o salvation_n as_o well_o as_o that_o of_o other_o and_o indeed_o what_o be_v it_o that_o a_o man_n can_v learn_v in_o a_o assembly_n wherein_o all_o heart_n and_o mind_n do_v unanimous_o concur_v in_o the_o practice_n of_o piety_n and_o charity_n which_o consist_v of_o person_n who_o have_v no_o other_o aim_n but_o so_o to_o order_v their_o conversation_n as_o to_o draw_v down_o thereby_o the_o blessing_n of_o heaven_n upon_o themselves_o and_o the_o people_n who_o god_n have_v commit_v to_o their_o charge_n and_o render_v themselves_o worthy_a of_o the_o protection_n of_o our_o great_a and_o invincible_a monarch_n this_o work_n will_v have_v be_v publish_v soon_o have_v it_o not_o be_v for_o three_o great_a loss_n we_o have_v suffer_v by_o the_o death_n of_o mr._n drelincourt_n mr._n daillé_n and_o morus_n three_o name_n worthy_a to_o be_v have_v in_o everlasting_a remembrance_n these_o person_n have_v leave_v we_o so_o sudden_o one_o after_o another_o that_o we_o have_v scarce_o have_v time_n to_o bewail_v each_o of_o they_o as_o much_o as_o we_o desire_v the_o loss_n of_o the_o first_o of_o these_o extreme_o afflict_v we_o the_o loss_n of_o the_o second_o overwhelm_v we_o with_o sorrow_n and_o the_o death_n of_o the_o last_o stupefy_v we_o with_o heaviness_n god_n have_v take_v to_o himself_o these_o three_o famous_a divine_n it_o be_v impossible_a but_o this_o work_n shall_v be_v retard_v but_o be_v now_o at_o length_n able_a to_o publish_v it_o i_o therefore_o entreat_v you_o gentleman_n to_o suffer_v i_o to_o dedicate_v it_o to_o you_o that_o it_o may_v appear_v in_o the_o world_n honour_v with_o your_o name_n may_v the_o father_n of_o light_n from_o who_o descend_v every_o good_a and_o perfect_a gift_n enrich_v you_o more_o with_o his_o grace_n and_o preserve_v your_o holy_a assembly_n and_o the_o flock_v commit_v to_o your_o care_n these_o be_v the_o ardent_a prayer_n of_o your_o most_o humble_a and_o obedient_a servant_n and_o brother_n in_o christ_n jesus_n claude_fw-la the_o preface_n the_o dispute_n which_o the_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n have_v occasion_v on_o this_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v make_v such_o a_o noise_n in_o the_o world_n since_o mr._n arnaud_n last_o book_n that_o i_o have_v no_o need_n to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o motive_n which_o engage_v i_o in_o this_o three_o reply_n beside_o it_o be_v evident_a to_o every_o one_o that_o the_o cause_n which_o i_o defend_v and_o which_o i_o can_v forsake_v without_o betray_v my_o trust_n and_o conscience_n oblige_v i_o necessary_o to_o state_n clear_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o maintain_v or_o refute_v those_o doctrine_n which_o be_v debate_v between_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o i_o and_o yet_o whatsoever_o justice_n and_o necessity_n there_o may_v be_v for_o publish_v this_o work_n i_o be_o afraid_a some_o person_n will_v be_v displease_v see_v so_o much_o write_v on_o the_o same_o subject_a for_o this_o be_v the_o six_o book_n since_o the_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v be_v publish_v beside_o two_o other_o of_o father_n nouet_n and_z i_o and_o these_o tract_n which_o at_o first_o be_v but_o small_a have_v since_o insensible_o grow_v into_o great_a volume_n yet_o for_o all_o this_o we_o have_v not_o see_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n or_o his_o friend_n be_v oblige_v to_o produce_v as_o to_o the_o first_o six_o century_n of_o which_o without_o doubt_n much_o may_v be_v say_v on_o both_o side_n if_o any_o complain_v of_o this_o prolixity_n i_o confess_v it_o will_v not_o be_v altogether_o without_o cause_n for_o although_o the_o controversy_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o important_a that_o be_v between_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o protestant_n and_o which_o deserve_v therefore_o to_o be_v careful_o examine_v yet_o since_o it_o may_v be_v treat_v with_o great_a brevity_n even_o this_o consideration_n of_o its_o
importance_n be_v a_o good_a reason_n for_o shun_v all_o tedious_a digression_n which_o tire_v the_o reader_n mind_n and_o divert_v it_o from_o attend_v to_o so_o necessary_a a_o truth_n but_o it_o will_v be_v very_o unreasonable_a to_o charge_v i_o with_o this_o irksome_a length_n of_o our_o debate_n since_o none_o can_v be_v just_o blame_v but_o those_o who_o have_v first_o make_v this_o labyrinth_n and_o then_o plunge_v themselves_o into_o it_o to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v forcible_o draw_v other_o after_o they_o for_o as_o to_o my_o own_o part_n i_o have_v ever_o protest_v that_o i_o enter_v not_o into_o it_o but_o in_o condescension_n only_o to_o follow_v they_o and_o that_o i_o may_v endeavour_v to_o draw_v they_o out_o of_o it_o and_o bring_v they_o into_o the_o right_a way_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o for_o end_v of_o this_o controversy_n we_o must_v have_v recourse_n only_o to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n by_o which_o we_o may_v examine_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o our_o saviour_n institute_v and_o the_o end_n which_o he_o have_v appoint_v it_o for_o the_o force_n of_o the_o expression_n which_o he_o have_v make_v use_n of_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o he_o himself_o do_v celebrate_v it_o the_o circumstance_n which_o accompany_v this_o celebration_n the_o impression_n which_o his_o word_n and_o his_o action_n may_v be_v think_v to_o make_v on_o the_o mind_n of_o his_o apostle_n who_o be_v eye-witness_n of_o what_o they_o have_v deliver_v to_o we_o and_o the_o agreement_n which_o this_o sacrament_n ought_v to_o have_v with_o the_o other_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o in_o a_o word_n every_o thing_n which_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v consider_v when_o man_n make_v a_o exact_a search_n after_o truth_n this_o way_n without_o doubt_n will_v be_v the_o short_a and_o certain_a or_o to_o speak_v better_a the_o only_a certain_a method_n for_o satisfaction_n and_o that_o which_o can_v only_o quiet_v the_o conscience_n for_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v as_o they_o be_v of_o a_o immediate_a divine_a institution_n our_o faith_n our_o hope_n and_o our_o observance_n of_o they_o aught_o to_o be_v ground_v immediate_o on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n there_o be_v no_o creature_n who_o be_v able_a to_o extend_v they_o beyond_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o heavenly_a revelation_n it_o be_v indeed_o to_o be_v desire_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v this_o course_n but_o see_v they_o have_v be_v please_v to_o take_v another_o and_o inquire_v after_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n before_o the_o rise_n of_o these_o controversy_n they_o ought_v at_o least_o to_o have_v spare_v their_o reader_n the_o trouble_n of_o all_o fruitless_a and_o unprofitable_a digression_n for_o so_o i_o call_v whatsoever_o they_o have_v do_v hitherto_o especial_o in_o mr._n arnaud_n last_o volume_n he_o have_v engage_v himself_o to_o give_v we_o another_o wherein_o he_o promise_v to_o inquire_v into_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o six_o first_o age_n which_o plain_o show_v that_o he_o himself_o confess_v the_o necessity_n of_o such_o a_o disquisition_n wherefore_o then_o have_v he_o not_o at_o first_o take_v this_o course_n see_v that_o at_o length_n he_o must_v come_v to_o it_o what_o necessity_n be_v there_o of_o take_v up_o imaginary_a supposition_n concern_v the_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o presence_n or_o rather_o real_a absence_n and_o of_o the_o conformity_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n we_o have_v see_v within_o a_o short_a time_n three_o different_a method_n of_o handle_v this_o subject_a that_o of_o father_n maimbourg's_o that_o of_o father_n nouet_n and_o that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n the_o first_o seem_v to_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o all_o far_a enquiry_n by_o this_o reason_n that_o what_o have_v be_v once_o establish_v ought_v not_o to_o be_v call_v in_o question_n and_o on_o this_o principle_n he_o justify_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n which_o have_v be_v decide_v by_o council_n ought_v not_o again_o to_o be_v bring_v under_o examination_n the_o second_o consent_n to_o a_o review_n and_o to_o this_o end_n allow_v we_o to_o search_v for_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o scripture_n and_o among_o the_o father_n from_o age_n to_o age._n the_o last_o permit_v what_o have_v be_v already_o decide_v to_o be_v call_v in_o question_n but_o withal_o propose_v for_o find_v out_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n that_o man_n ought_v also_o to_o hearken_v to_o such_o argument_n as_o be_v ground_v on_o certain_a maxim_n which_o it_o suppose_v of_o these_o three_o method_n that_o of_o father_n novet_v be_v certain_o the_o most_o reasonable_a and_o easy_a and_o have_v he_o content_v himself_o with_o the_o holy_a scripture_n without_o entangle_v himself_o in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n which_o be_v himself_o have_v compare_v to_o a_o wood_n where_o such_o as_o be_v pursue_v do_v save_v themselves_o on_o this_o account_n his_o method_n have_v be_v commendable_a that_o of_o father_n maimbourg_n be_v unjust_a because_o he_o set_v up_o the_o decision_n of_o council_n against_o we_o not_o remember_v that_o nothing_o can_v be_v prescribe_v against_o truth_n especial_o when_o salvation_n be_v concern_v and_o that_o the_o determination_n of_o council_n be_v not_o considerable_a any_o far_o with_o we_o than_o they_o be_v agreeable_a with_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o principle_n of_o christian_a religion_n there_o can_v therefore_o be_v any_o more_o reasonable_a or_o effectual_a way_n to_o end_v these_o particular_a difference_n which_o divide_v we_o than_o to_o examine_v strict_o and_o impartial_o whether_o this_o agreeableness_n which_o we_o plead_v for_o be_v necessary_a or_o no._n yet_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o this_o method_n of_o father_n maimbourg_n be_v far_o more_o direct_a and_o better_o contrive_v than_o that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n for_o beside_o that_o it_o be_v more_o agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o interest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n take_v for_o its_o principle_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a decision_n which_o the_o other_o do_v not_o it_o engage_v not_o a_o man_n as_o the_o other_o do_v into_o new_a dispute_n and_o new_a danger_n yet_o both_o of_o they_o avoid_v a_o through_o search_v into_o the_o bottom_n of_o the_o controversy_n now_o that_o which_o oppose_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o council_n can_v only_o involve_v we_o in_o that_o debate_n which_o concern_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o representative_a church_n and_o its_o assembly_n whereas_o the_o other_o make_v supposition_n which_o we_o affirm_v to_o be_v false_a and_o of_o which_o we_o pretend_v there_o can_v any_o good_a use_n be_v make_v even_o though_o we_o be_v not_o able_a to_o show_v the_o falsity_n of_o they_o and_o by_o this_o mean_v it_o entangle_v we_o into_o new_a and_o long_a controversy_n whereby_o they_o gain_v nothing_o but_o rather_o run_v a_o great_a risk_v of_o lose_v the_o whole_a cause_n which_o they_o defend_v so_o that_o it_o seem_v this_o new_a way_n be_v invent_v for_o no_o other_o end_n but_o to_o give_v we_o new_a advantage_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o its_o doctrine_n and_o this_o will_v evident_o appear_v if_o we_o take_v but_o the_o pain_n to_o read_v this_o work_n for_o first_o we_o shall_v see_v in_o general_a the_o uselessness_n of_o the_o supposition_n and_o reason_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o in_o particular_a the_o unprofitableness_n of_o their_o supposition_n touch_v the_o greek_n and_o other_o church_n which_o be_v call_v schismatic_n this_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o first_o and_o second_o book_n in_o the_o first_o i_o show_v that_o the_o method_n of_o these_o gentleman_n can_v be_v of_o no_o effect_n in_o respect_n of_o we_o and_o that_o we_o be_v not_o in_o reason_n oblige_v to_o hear_v or_o answer_v they_o whilst_o they_o lie_v aside_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o yet_o leave_v unanswered_a the_o proof_n of_o fact_n take_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n by_o which_o we_o be_v persuade_v that_o there_o have_v be_v make_v a_o change_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o second_o i_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o though_o it_o be_v grant_v that_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o christian_n of_o the_o east_n do_v agree_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n yet_o the_o consequence_n which_o these_o gentleman_n will_v draw_v thence_o will_v be_v of_o no_o force_n for_o it_o will_v not_o hence_o follow_v that_o these_o doctrine_n have_v be_v always_o
receive_v by_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o be_v the_o chief_a design_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n in_o the_o second_o place_n i_o discover_v the_o falsity_n of_o this_o supposition_n that_o the_o true_a greek_a church_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n do_v believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v the_o contrary_a of_o this_o will_v appear_v so_o plain_o and_o mr._n arnaud_n proof_n so_o solid_o answer_v that_o a_o man_n will_v wonder_v to_o see_v with_o what_o confidence_n he_o treat_v of_o this_o matter_n in_o which_o he_o betray_v so_o great_a ignorance_n and_o oversight_n here_o also_o his_o pretend_a proof_n touch_v the_o greek_n from_o the_o seven_o to_o the_o 11_o and_o touch_v the_o latin_n in_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n be_v full_o confute_v together_o with_o the_o consequence_n which_o he_o have_v blind_o draw_v from_o thence_o of_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n this_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o 3d._n four_o and_o 5_o book_n the_o three_o prove_v by_o many_o and_o clear_a argument_n that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n nor_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o adoration_n of_o latria_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v and_o moreover_o show_v particular_o what_o their_o doctrine_n be_v wherein_o they_o agree_v with_o the_o latin_n and_o with_o we_o and_o wherein_o they_o differ_v in_o the_o four_o i_o answer_v all_o mr._n arnaud_n proof_n discover_v their_o weakness_n and_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o what_o he_o offer_v do_v necessary_o conclude_v against_o he_o and_o because_o of_o the_o affinity_n of_o the_o matter_n i_o examine_v at_o the_o same_o time_n his_o seven_o book_n wherein_o he_o treat_v of_o greek_a author_n of_o the_o seven_o 8_o 9th_o and_o 10_o century_n in_o my_o five_o book_n i_o pass_v over_o to_o the_o other_o christian_n which_o be_v call_v schismatic_n moscovite_n armenian_n nestorian_n jacobite_n coptic_o ethiopian_n and_o show_v they_o do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n with_o the_o latin_n from_o thence_o i_o come_v to_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n and_o examine_v mr._n arnaud_n 8_o book_n after_o which_o i_o consider_v his_o 10_o book_n which_o concern_v the_o consequence_n draw_v from_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o church_n which_o he_o pretend_v to_o have_v prove_v and_o i_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o they_o be_v but_o paralogism_n and_o sophism_n in_o the_o three_o place_n i_o lay_v open_a the_o falsity_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n second_o supposition_n touch_v the_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o refute_v his_o six_o book_n afterward_o in_o refute_v the_o nine_o book_n i_o show_v the_o absurdity_n of_o his_o conjecture_n about_o the_o impossibility_n of_o a_o change_n and_o demonstrate_v that_o it_o be_v not_o only_o possible_a but_o may_v easy_o happen_v last_o the_o innovation_n of_o paschasius_fw-la be_v as_o evident_o prove_v as_o a_o thing_n of_o that_o nature_n can_v be_v this_o be_v the_o subject_n of_o my_o six_o book_n now_o from_o all_o these_o discourse_n it_o will_v evident_o appear_v what_o i_o have_v already_o observe_v that_o this_o new_a way_n have_v not_o be_v lay_v open_a but_o for_o to_o give_v we_o new_a advantage_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o speak_v not_o of_o the_o intention_n of_o these_o gentleman_n for_o they_o have_v declare_v themselves_o plain_o enough_o against_o we_o to_o leave_v no_o place_n for_o we_o to_o suspect_v they_o of_o any_o collusion_n and_o the_o last_o book_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v provide_v against_o all_o such_o suspicion_n something_o more_o perhaps_o than_o be_v reasonable_a but_o i_o speak_v of_o the_o success_n their_o method_n have_v have_v which_o have_v be_v quite_o contrary_a to_o their_o intention_n as_o for_o example_n it_o have_v give_v i_o occasion_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v when_o they_o condemn_v berengarius_fw-la neither_o in_o the_o precede_a nor_o follow_v age_n that_o whatsoever_o effort_n the_o latin_n have_v make_v since_o the_o 11_o age_n to_o this_o present_a to_o procure_v the_o reception_n of_o these_o doctrine_n in_o greece_n yet_o the_o true_a greek_a church_n have_v not_o embrace_v they_o neither_o do_v the_o armenian_n and_o other_o schismatic_n believe_v they_o any_o more_o than_o the_o greek_n now_o who_o see_v not_o that_o the_o first_o and_o most_o natural_a consequence_n which_o can_v be_v draw_v from_o thence_o be_v that_o these_o doctrine_n be_v new_a for_o if_o they_o be_v establish_v at_o first_o together_o with_o the_o christian_a religion_n they_o will_v have_v appear_v in_o those_o church_n and_o be_v retain_v among_o they_o after_o their_o separation_n from_o the_o latin_n and_o that_o they_o do_v not_o appear_v be_v a_o manifest_a sign_n of_o their_o novelty_n this_o consequence_n be_v not_o like_a that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n his_o and_o i_o be_v not_o only_o contrary_a in_o the_o matter_n but_o they_o be_v likewise_o very_o different_a in_o form_n for_o i_o be_v just_a and_o direct_a whereas_o his_o be_v neither_o just_a nor_o true_a for_o suppose_v the_o greek_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n shall_v at_o this_o day_n believe_v transubstantiation_n nay_o suppose_v they_o shall_v have_v believe_v it_o some_o age_n since_o what_o advantage_n can_v mr._n arnaud_n make_v of_o this_o see_v he_o have_v be_v show_v several_a way_n by_o which_o it_o may_v be_v introduce_v into_o their_o church_n but_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o they_o hold_v it_o not_o neither_o in_o the_o 11_o nor_o in_o the_o follow_a age_n as_o i_o have_v invincible_o prove_v than_o it_o can_v be_v imagine_v how_o it_o shall_v disappear_v nor_o how_o the_o latin_n who_o have_v for_o several_a age_n since_o overspread_v these_o country_n with_o their_o emissary_n will_v have_v suffer_v such_o a_o doctrine_n to_o be_v lose_v among_o they_o which_o it_o be_v so_o much_o their_o interest_n to_o preserve_v moreover_o this_o same_o method_n have_v furnish_v i_o with_o a_o occasion_n to_o overthrow_v the_o pretend_a impossibility_n of_o a_o change_n and_o to_o make_v appear_v on_o the_o contrary_a the_o facility_n thereof_o now_o suppose_v we_o can_v not_o answer_v the_o argument_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n this_o will_v be_v but_o little_a advantage_n to_o their_o cause_n for_o still_o our_o proof_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n will_v remain_v unanswered_a without_o the_o examination_n of_o which_o the_o question_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n in_o controversy_n can_v be_v decide_v whereas_o these_o have_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o their_o pretend_a impossibility_n be_v mere_a chimera_n and_o that_o this_o change_n may_v easy_o happen_v this_o be_v a_o great_a inducement_n to_o believe_v our_o account_n of_o it_o be_v real_o true_a it_o be_v then_o certain_a that_o these_o gentleman_n can_v not_o make_v a_o worse_a choice_n for_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n than_o of_o such_o a_o way_n in_o which_o nothing_o of_o advantage_n to_o their_o church_n can_v be_v expect_v but_o she_o be_v thereby_o expose_v to_o great_a fear_n and_o danger_n and_o that_o the_o cause_n which_o they_o have_v oppose_v be_v more_o behold_v to_o they_o than_o that_o which_o they_o have_v take_v upon_o they_o to_o defend_v have_v it_o not_o be_v for_o they_o perhaps_o we_o shall_v not_o have_v much_o trouble_v ourselves_o either_o with_o discover_v the_o real_a belief_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n or_o that_o of_o the_o armenian_n or_o with_o the_o display_v the_o mystery_n of_o their_o seminary_n and_o mission_n neither_o shall_v we_o have_v concern_v ourselves_o in_o show_v how_o the_o change_n can_v be_v wrought_v and_o how_o it_o be_v make_v and_o have_v now_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o several_a part_n of_o this_o work_n and_o of_o the_o present_a state_n of_o this_o controversy_n as_o to_o the_o matter_n of_o it_o it_o be_v likewise_o fit_a to_o say_v something_o of_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o i_o have_v handle_v it_o one_o of_o my_o great_a care_n have_v be_v religious_o to_o keep_v to_o truth_n and_o sincerity_n for_o i_o be_o very_o sensible_a that_o prejudice_n partiality_n love_v of_o vain_a glory_n and_o even_o sometime_o a_o secret_a desire_n of_o revenge_v a_o man_n self_n on_o his_o adversary_n be_v passion_n which_o do_v common_o obtrude_v themselves_o on_o we_o in_o dispute_n and_o which_o never_o fail_v to_o corrupt_v the_o mind_n i_o have_v therefore_o endeavour_v to_o the_o utmost_a not_o only_o
to_o keep_v these_o from_o i_o but_o likewise_o to_o watch_v against_o their_o susprize_n and_o for_o this_o purpose_n i_o can_v affirm_v i_o have_v labour_v as_o in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n not_o propose_v to_o myself_o any_o other_o aim_n than_o his_o glory_n and_o truth_n always_o remember_v that_o i_o write_v not_o a_o line_n of_o which_o i_o must_v not_o one_o day_n give_v he_o a_o account_n i_o have_v not_o warp_a from_o that_o sincerity_n and_o uprightness_n which_o a_o honest_a man_n ought_v to_o observe_v on_o these_o occasion_n i_o have_v not_o take_v mr._n arnaud_n word_n in_o a_o wrong_a sense_n nor_o charge_v he_o with_o say_v what_o indeed_o he_o say_v not_o nor_o strain_v his_o expression_n beyond_o their_o natural_a signification_n no_o man_n can_v reproach_v i_o for_o make_v false_a citation_n or_o maim_v any_o passage_n by_o suppress_v that_o which_o be_v important_a neither_o have_v i_o allege_v they_o abusive_o and_o contrary_a to_o the_o intention_n of_o their_o author_n i_o hope_v there_o be_v no_o unfair_a deal_n either_o in_o my_o argument_n or_o answer_n in_o my_o supposition_n or_o my_o other_o discourse_n i_o have_v follow_v reason_n and_o nature_n as_o much_o as_o i_o can_v and_o have_v not_o make_v use_n of_o philosophy_n but_o to_o strengthen_v the_o ordinary_a notion_n of_o common_a sense_n and_o not_o to_o stifle_v or_o hinder_v their_o effect_n i_o hope_v likewise_o that_o i_o shall_v not_o be_v complain_v of_o as_o have_v not_o observe_v either_o in_o general_a towards_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o in_o particular_a towards_o mr._n arnaud_n all_o that_o moderation_n which_o may_v be_v reasonable_o expect_v from_o i_o i_o have_v note_v the_o error_n and_o sophism_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n which_o i_o have_v find_v very_o numerous_a in_o every_o subject_a on_o which_o he_o have_v treat_v especial_o concern_v the_o greek_a church_n i_o be_v not_o a_o little_a trouble_v to_o see_v with_o what_o sincerity_n he_o allege_v several_a passage_n whereof_o some_o be_v not_o faithful_o translate_v and_o other_o so_o imperfect_o that_o he_o have_v suppress_v whole_a clause_n which_o will_v clear_v up_o the_o difficulty_n and_o other_o which_o be_v palpable_o pervert_v contrary_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o their_o author_n i_o can_v not_o but_o resent_v his_o unhandsome_a deal_n when_o he_o disjoint_v from_o the_o series_n of_o a_o discourse_n several_a of_o my_o word_n to_o make_v they_o look_v of_o a_o quite_o contrary_a sense_n than_o what_o be_v intend_v or_o fasten_v on_o they_o strange_a chimerical_a sense_n that_o he_o may_v have_v some_o matter_n of_o triumph_n or_o groundless_o slander_v some_o famous_a man_n or_o endeavour_v to_o decry_v by_o violent_a and_o odious_a term_n our_o moral_n which_o can_v but_o be_v holy_a and_o pure_a see_v we_o have_v not_o other_o but_o what_o be_v take_v from_o the_o law_n and_o the_o gospel_n in_o fine_a when_o he_o employ_v his_o declamatory_n stile_n to_o dazzle_v the_o eye_n of_o the_o world_n and_o to_o misrepresent_v the_o truth_n i_o have_v discover_v several_a of_o his_o contradiction_n and_o how_o much_o his_o opinion_n be_v influence_v by_o his_o interest_n several_a fallacious_a supposition_n which_o he_o will_v have_v introduce_v into_o this_o dispute_n and_o some_o vain_a and_o ill-grounded_a accusation_n with_o which_o he_o have_v charge_v i_o be_v clear_o lay_v open_a and_o some_o fault_n of_o he_o in_o history_n and_o grammar_n i_o have_v but_o light_o touch_v upon_o in_o short_a i_o have_v set_v before_o he_o what_o i_o believe_v he_o ought_v to_o have_v say_v on_o these_o occasion_n and_o other_o of_o the_o like_a kind_n and_o do_v moreover_o here_o protest_v that_o i_o shall_v have_v whole_o spare_v he_o in_o the_o most_o part_n of_o these_o matter_n have_v the_o interest_n of_o the_o cause_n which_o i_o take_v upon_o i_o to_o defend_v permit_v i_o so_o to_o do_v but_o what_o i_o have_v say_v to_o he_o have_v be_v without_o sharpness_n and_o passion_n and_o even_o with_o as_o little_o complain_v as_o may_v be_v against_o his_o starch_a preface_n and_o imperious_a tartness_n which_o appear_v throughout_o his_o whole_a book_n wherein_o i_o every_o where_o meet_a with_o the_o rough_a term_n of_o enthusiasm_n extravagancy_n senseless_a proposition_n and_o other_o such_o like_a expression_n i_o confess_v that_o these_o injurious_a term_n be_v not_o at_o all_o please_a to_o i_o and_o present_o i_o wonder_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n shall_v use_v a_o stile_n so_o little_o become_v his_o profession_n but_o at_o length_n be_v accustom_a to_o it_o i_o pass_v over_o it_o and_o have_v comfort_v myself_o by_o the_o motive_n of_o christian_a patience_n there_o be_v very_a deserve_a person_n even_o of_o his_o own_o communion_n who_o he_o have_v handle_v no_o better_a than_o myself_o and_o after_o all_o it_o suffice_v i_o to_o know_v that_o i_o have_v not_o give_v just_a cause_n for_o so_o great_a animosity_n and_o bitterness_n as_o i_o do_v believe_v some_o have_v already_o acknowledge_v and_o which_o i_o believe_v mr._n arnaud_n himself_o will_v acknowledge_v when_o he_o have_v read_v my_o last_o chapter_n in_o which_o i_o answer_v his_o 11_o book_n which_o concern_v our_o pretend_a personal_a difference_n as_o to_o exactness_n i_o believe_v i_o have_v keep_v as_o much_o to_o it_o as_o can_v be_v desire_v in_o such_o a_o answer_n as_o this_o indeed_o i_o have_v not_o follow_v blindfold_a mr._n arnaud_n when_o he_o stray_v from_o his_o own_o subject_n as_o he_o have_v do_v in_o the_o last_o chapter_n of_o his_o first_o book_n where_o he_o treat_v of_o episcopacy_n of_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n the_o worship_n of_o relic_n and_o the_o prohibition_n of_o certain_a meat_n for_o see_v the_o matter_n in_o hand_n only_o concern_v the_o eucharist_n it_o will_v have_v be_v contrary_a to_o sense_n and_o a_o gross_a abuse_n to_o the_o reader_n patience_n to_o engage_v in_o these_o controversy_n on_o each_o of_o which_o there_o may_v be_v write_v whole_a volume_n not_o to_o say_v far_o that_o i_o have_v endeavour_v to_o avoid_v that_o prolixity_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n seem_v on_o the_o contrary_a to_o have_v affect_v but_o according_a to_o prudence_n and_o discretion_n i_o have_v omit_v nothing_o considerable_a in_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n which_o relate_v to_o our_o present_a controversy_n unanswered_a except_o the_o two_o dissertation_n of_o the_o criticism_n on_o john_n scot_n and_o on_o bertram_n to_o which_o there_o be_v a_o distinct_a answer_n prepare_v it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o friend_n have_v do_v the_o like_a by_o i_o for_o to_o speak_v ingenious_o and_o free_o be_v there_o any_o thing_n less_o exact_a or_o more_o careless_a than_o their_o large_a work_n consider_v it_o as_o a_o refutation_n of_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o which_o they_o have_v scarce_o handle_v the_o ten_o part_n they_o have_v take_v here_o and_o there_o some_o one_o of_o my_o passage_n separate_v from_o the_o sequel_n of_o my_o discourse_n and_o the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o turn_v into_o another_o sense_n hereupon_o they_o have_v travel_v from_o east_n to_o west_n and_o this_o they_o call_v the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n defend_v against_o the_o book_n of_o the_o sieur_n claude_n minister_n of_o charenton_n but_o see_v i_o have_v follow_v the_o second_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o even_o accommodate_v myself_o to_o its_o method_n ought_v not_o then_o the_o author_n in_o defend_v it_o against_o my_o book_n â—o_o follow_v i_o a_o little_a more_o close_o and_o when_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o write_v a_o second_o volume_n as_o to_o what_o respect_v the_o first_o six_o age_n certain_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v consider_v the_o rest_n with_o some_o care_n mr._n arnaud_n in_o his_o preface_n excuse_n be_v vain_a and_o frivolous_a which_o he_o allege_v for_o the_o length_n of_o this_o work_n for_o to_o make_v it_o short_a he_o need_v only_o to_o have_v insist_v on_o matter_n essential_a avoid_v fruitless_a digression_n and_o retrench_a injurious_a invective_n it_o be_v likewise_o a_o vain_a pretence_n of_o he_o that_o in_o follow_v my_o fancy_n as_o he_o be_v please_v to_o speak_v the_o connexion_n of_o his_o principle_n with_o their_o consequence_n remain_v hide_v and_o obscure_v for_o what_o else_o do_v he_o intend_v by_o this_o but_o to_o preserve_v these_o colour_n and_o appearance_n which_o can_v otherwise_o subsist_v wherefore_o shall_v he_o call_v that_o method_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v himself_o begin_v and_o which_o i_o have_v but_o follow_v wherefore_o i_o say_v shall_v he_o term_v this_o my_o fancy_n wherefore_o shall_v he_o at_o least_o suppress_v several_a thing_n which_o i_o propose_v in_o order_n to_o the_o discovery_n of_o the_o falsity_n
or_o at_o least_o doubtful_a and_o suspect_a one_o the_o five_o and_o twenty_o be_v his_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o several_a false_a greek_n link_v to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n 258_o chap._n iu_o the_o testimony_n of_o some_o protestant_n allege_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n touch_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n answer_v 269_o chap._n v._o mr._n arnaud_n negative_a argument_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n on_o the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n examine_v 272_o chap._n vi_o a_o far_a examination_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n negative_a argument_n a_o particular_a reflection_n on_o what_o past_a in_o the_o treaty_n of_o râ—union_n and_o especial_o in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n and_o afterward_o 293_o chap._n vii_o several_a passage_n of_o greek_a author_n cite_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n examine_v 306_o chap._n viii_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o saracen_n be_v cause_v to_o make_v in_o the_o 12_o century_n consider_v several_a passage_n out_o of_o cabasilas_n simeon_n archbishop_n of_o thessalonica_n jeremias_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o several_a other_o collect_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n out_o of_o greek_a author_n examine_v 319_o chap._n ix_o several_a passage_n of_o anastasius_n sinaite_n german_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o damascen_n examine_v 429_o chap._n x._o a_o examination_n of_o the_o advantage_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n draw_v from_o the_o two_o council_n hold_v in_o greece_n in_o the_o 8_o century_n upon_o the_o subject_n of_o image_n the_o one_o at_o constantinople_n the_o other_o at_o nice_a 339_o chap._n xi_o several_a circumstance_n relate_v to_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a examine_v 355_o the_o second_o part._n book_n v._o wherein_o be_v treat_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o moscovite_n armenian_n nestorian_n jacobite_n and_o other_o church_n call_v schismatic_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n and_o of_o the_o consequence_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n draw_v from_o the_o pretend_a consent_n of_o these_o church_n on_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n chap._n i._o of_o the_o moscovite_n that_o the_o moscovite_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n page_n 1_o chap._n ii_o of_o the_o armenian_n that_o the_o armenian_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n first_o proof_n take_v from_o that_o the_o armenian_n believe_v the_o human_a nature_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n be_v swallow_v up_o by_o the_o divinity_n 14_o chap._n iii_o the_o testimony_n of_o some_o author_n who_o express_o say_v or_o suppose_v that_o the_o armenian_n hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n 26_o chap._n iu_o testimony_n of_o several_a other_o author_n that_o affirm_v the_o armenian_n deny_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n 38_o chap._n v._o mr._n arnaud_n proof_n touch_v the_o armenian_n examine_v 44_o chap._n vi_o of_o the_o nestorian_n maronites_n jacobite_n coptic_o and_o ethiopian_n that_o they_o hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n 50_o chap._n vii_o mr._n arnaud_n eight_o book_n touch_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o latin_n on_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n since_o the_o year_n 700_o till_o paschasius_fw-la his_o time_n examine_v 61_o chap._n viii_o a_o examination_n of_o these_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n proper_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o very_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o true_a body_n or_o true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 71_o chap._n ix_o that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o substantial_a presence_n 89_o chap._n x._o a_o examination_n of_o the_o consequence_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n draw_v from_o the_o pretend_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n 98_o chap._n xi_o other_o reflection_n on_o mr._n arnaud_n consequence_n 106_o book_n vi_o concern_v the_o change_n which_o have_v happen_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n that_o this_o change_n be_v not_o impossible_a and_o that_o it_o have_v effectual_o happen_v chap._n i._n the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n touch_v the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o presence_n or_o real_a absence_n 119_o chap._n ii_o mr._n arnaud_n proceed_n consider_v his_o unjust_a reproach_n also_o examine_v 131_o chap._n iii_o a_o defence_n of_o the_o second_o three_o and_o four_o rank_n of_o person_n against_o the_o objection_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n 143_o chap._n iu_o a_o defence_n of_o the_o five_o rank_n against_o mr._n arnaud_n objection_n 154_o chap._n v._o general_n consideration_n on_o mr._n arnaud_n nine_o book_n a_o examination_n of_o the_o objection_n which_o he_o propose_v against_o what_o he_o call_v machines_n of_o abridgement_n and_o machines_n of_o preparation_n 163_o chap._n vi_o mr_n arnaud_n objection_n against_o what_o he_o call_v the_o machines_n of_o mollification_n and_o the_o machines_n of_o execution_n examine_v the_o state_n of_o the_o 12_o century_n 172_o chap._n vii_o mr._n arnaud_n objection_n against_o what_o he_o term_v machines_n of_o forgetfulness_n examine_v the_o example_n of_o the_o insensible_a change_n allege_v in_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n defend_v 188_o chap._n viii_o that_o paschasius_fw-la ratbert_n be_v the_o first_o that_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o conversion_n of_o substance_n mr._n arnaud_n objection_n answer_v 198_o chap._n ix_o proof_n that_o paschasius_fw-la be_v a_o innovator_n 214_o chap._n x._o of_o author_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n walafridus_n strabo_n florus_n remy_n of_o auxerre_n christian_n drutmar_n 229_o chap._n xi_o of_o other_o author_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n amalarius_n heribald_n raban_n bertram_n and_o john_n scot_n 242_o chap._n xii_o of_o personal_a difference_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v treat_v of_o in_o his_o 11_o book_n 259_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o dissertation_n which_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n '_o s_o book_n touch_v the_o treatise_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n and_o touch_v the_o authority_n of_o john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n the_o first_o part._n wherein_o be_v show_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v a_o work_n of_o ratram_n a_o monk_n of_o corby_n and_o not_o of_o john_n scot._n chap._n i._n a_o account_n of_o the_o several_a opinion_n which_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v offer_v touch_v this_o book_n to_o hinder_v the_o advantage_n which_o we_o draw_v from_o it_o 277_o chap._n ii_o that_o what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n will_v reform_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n do_v not_o at_o all_o make_v it_o the_o more_o probable_a 282_o chap._n iii_o that_o ratram_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_z 284_o chap._n iu_o a_o refutation_n of_o what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n offer_v to_o persuade_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v of_o john_n scot_n 292_o chap._n v._o other_o difficulty_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n form_n on_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n examine_v 299_o the_o second_o part._n that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n will_v be_v still_o of_o great_a weight_n if_o we_o suppose_v john_n scot_n to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o chap._n vi_o that_o john_n scot_n be_v great_o esteem_v both_o in_o his_o own_o age_n and_o in_o the_o follow_a one_o 303_o chap._n vii_o a_o examination_n of_o what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n allege_v against_o the_o employ_v of_o john_n scot_n 306_o chap._n viii_o that_o john_n scot_n be_v esteem_v a_o martyr_n 311_o the_o end_n of_o the_o table_n 1683_o coenantibus_fw-la ejs_fw-la accepit_fw-la jesus_n panem_fw-la et_fw-la benedixit_fw-la at_o fregit_fw-la deditque_fw-la discipulis_fw-la fuis_fw-la et_fw-fr ait_fw-fr accipite_fw-la et_fw-la comedite_fw-la hoc_fw-la est_fw-la &_o and_n as_o they_o do_v eat_v jesus_n take_v the_o bread_n and_o when_o he_o have_v bless_v he_o break_v it_o and_o give_v it_o to_o the_o disciple_n and_o say_v take_v eat_v this_o my_o body_n mat._n 26._o a_o answer_n to_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n intit'led_a the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n defend_v book_n i._n wherein_o be_v treat_v of_o the_o method_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v follow_v chap._n i._n that_o i_o have_v reason_n to_o take_v for_o grant_v as_o i_o have_v
other_o for_o the_o father_n may_v be_v free_a from_o damnable_a error_n in_o any_o article_n of_o our_o religion_n by_o the_o agreement_n their_o doctrine_n have_v with_o that_o rule_n which_o enjoin_v we_o to_o believe_v without_o become_v a_o rule_n themselves_o and_o without_o arrogate_a this_o supreme_a authority_n over_o man_n conscience_n which_o ought_v to_o decide_v all_o question_n of_o this_o nature_n but_o perhaps_o it_o will_v be_v reply_v that_o provide_v we_o attain_v the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n in_o what_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v concern_v so_o important_a a_o subject_a as_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n what_o need_v we_o matter_n by_o what_o mean_v we_o obtain_v it_o whether_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n or_o by_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n if_o we_o follow_v not_o the_o father_n as_o the_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n let_v we_o follow_v they_o then_o as_o a_o example_n hold_v out_o for_o we_o to_o imitate_v to_o which_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o cause_n which_o i_o have_v take_v upon_o i_o to_o defend_v will_v in_o the_o main_n lose_v nothing_o though_o we_o shall_v take_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o this_o matter_n for_o the_o model_n and_o rule_n of_o we_o so_o that_o this_o do_v not_o at_o all_o trouble_n we_o but_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v we_o must_v not_o forsake_v the_o word_n of_o god_n nor_o whole_o build_v our_o faith_n on_o any_o other_o principle_n but_o those_o which_o be_v draw_v from_o the_o holy_a scripture_n our_o faith_n will_v not_o then_o be_v what_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o divine_a faith_n be_v it_o but_o a_o imitation_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o father_n this_o maxim_n of_o regulate_v our_o religion_n by_o a_o imitation_n of_o they_o who_o have_v precede_v we_o without_o have_v any_o fix_a principle_n be_v certain_o of_o very_o dangerous_a consequence_n for_o it_o will_v happen_v at_o length_n after_o some_o age_n that_o the_o last_o will_v have_v no_o resemblance_n with_o the_o former_a because_o that_o humane_a imperfection_n which_o common_o mix_v themselves_o in_o such_o a_o imitation_n will_v never_o be_v want_v to_o disorder_n and_o corrupt_v it_o as_o be_v common_o see_v in_o the_o draw_n of_o a_o picture_n draught_n of_o which_o be_v take_v one_o from_o the_o other_o become_v still_o every_o time_n less_o perfect_a as_o they_o be_v far_a distant_a from_o their_o original_a the_o author_n then_o of_o the_o perpetuity_n can_v be_v excuse_v for_o his_o pervert_v the_o order_n of_o the_o dispute_n with_o which_o i_o charge_v he_o that_o he_o will_v decide_v this_o question_n of_o right_n by_o matter_n of_o fact_n neither_o be_v he_o less_o inexcusable_a when_o he_o will_v have_v the_o question_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n to_o depend_v on_o the_o force_n of_o his_o reason_v the_o matter_n before_o we_o be_v to_o know_v what_o have_v be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o he_o pretend_v to_o decide_v this_o question_n not_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n themselves_o but_o by_o certain_a impossibility_n he_o imagine_v in_o the_o change_n which_o we_o suppose_v i_o know_v very_o well_o that_o there_o be_v sometime_o inquiry_n make_v into_o matter_n of_o fact_n the_o truth_n of_o which_o can_v be_v attest_v by_o any_o witness_n and_o i_o confess_v in_o this_o case_n no_o man_n can_v be_v blame_v for_o have_v recourse_n to_o reason_v because_o there_o be_v no_o other_o evidence_n to_o help_v we_o in_o our_o search_n even_o necessity_n warrant_v this_o way_n of_o proceed_v although_o it_o be_v indirect_a but_o we_o be_v not_o in_o these_o circumstance_n see_v we_o have_v the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o those_o no_o less_o considerable_a for_o their_o number_n than_o for_o the_o many_o clear_a passage_n they_o contain_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n which_o if_o we_o will_v apply_v ourselves_o unto_o we_o shall_v soon_o discover_v their_o opinion_n about_o it_o what_o need_n be_v there_o then_o for_o we_o to_o leave_v our_o inquiry_n into_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n to_o hearken_v to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n argument_n may_v we_o not_o now_o just_o complain_v of_o he_o and_o answer_v he_o this_o be_v the_o way_n of_o inquiry_n which_o nature_n itself_o have_v prescribe_v we_o and_o compare_v these_o two_o way_n the_o more_o natural_a appear_v to_o we_o to_o be_v the_o more_o direct_a and_o certain_a from_o whence_o it_o immediate_o follow_v that_o his_o manner_n of_o proceed_v may_v well_o be_v suspect_v as_o artificial_a and_o deceitful_a for_o it_o be_v usual_a with_o we_o to_o suspect_v that_o person_n who_o leave_v the_o common_a road_n to_o walk_v in_o by-path_n my_o second_o observation_n on_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n method_n respect_v 4._o the_o second_o observation_n justify_v lib._n chap._n 1._o p._n 4._o the_o manner_n of_o his_o assault_v mr._n aubertin_n book_n and_o see_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v charge_v i_o with_o falsity_n for_o affirm_v mr._n aubertin_n book_n have_v chief_o occasion_v this_o controversy_n and_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v set_v upon_o it_o after_o a_o indirect_a manner_n i_o be_o thereupon_o oblige_v to_o divide_v the_o subject_a of_o my_o justification_n under_o two_o head_n i_o shall_v first_o then_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n have_v be_v assault_v and_o have_v be_v the_o first_o occasion_n of_o this_o debate_n second_o that_o his_o book_n have_v be_v assault_v after_o a_o unjust_a manner_n the_o first_o of_o these_o particular_n shall_v be_v dispatch_v in_o two_o word_n for_o on_o one_o hand_n i_o have_v no_o more_o to_o do_v but_o only_o desire_v the_o reader_n himself_o to_o peruse_v the_o second_o section_n of_o the_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n where_o he_o shall_v find_v that_o in_o fifty_o one_o page_n which_o it_o contain_v his_o whole_a design_n be_v only_o to_o refute_v mr_n aubertin_n account_n of_o the_o innovation_n which_o have_v happen_v touch_v transubstantiation_n and_o on_o the_o other_o i_o have_v no_o more_o to_o do_v but_o declare_v to_o the_o world_n that_o from_o the_o first_o moment_n of_o our_o debate_n which_o be_v precise_o then_o when_o i_o begin_v to_o answer_v this_o treatise_n i_o propose_v to_o myself_o not_o only_o particular_o to_o maintain_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o account_n but_o defend_v in_o general_a the_o whole_a book_n against_o the_o indirect_a attempt_n of_o that_o treatise_n now_o if_o this_o may_v not_o be_v call_v the_o first_o occasion_n of_o this_o contest_v i_o know_v not_o any_o long_o how_o to_o name_v thing_n for_o what_o be_v there_o which_o make_v a_o book_n the_o first_o occasion_n of_o a_o debate_n which_o be_v not_o here_o must_v a_o book_n be_v assault_v this_o have_v be_v so_o must_v it_o be_v defend_v this_o have_v be_v so_o ought_v he_o who_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o defence_n of_o it_o to_o do_v it_o with_o a_o design_n of_o keep_v up_o its_o credit_n this_o have_v be_v likewise_o my_o design_n because_o its_o interest_n have_v appear_v to_o i_o to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o those_o of_o the_o truth_n where_o then_o be_v this_o notorious_a falsity_n with_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n charge_v i_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n say_v he_o never_o pretend_v his_o treatise_n be_v 4._o lib._n 1_o chap._n 1_o pag._n 4._o a_o refutation_n of_o that_o minister_n book_n and_o in_o a_o matter_n as_o this_o be_v which_o depend_v on_o the_o intention_n of_o a_o man_n yet_o live_v it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o convince_v mr._n claude_n of_o rashness_n to_o tell_v he_o as_o from_o he_o he_o be_v mistake_v and_o that_o this_o author_n never_o design_v what_o he_o charge_v he_o with_o moreover_o he_o add_v that_o this_o treatise_n be_v primary_o intend_v only_a as_o a_o preface_n to_o the_o office_n of_o the_o bless_a sacrament_n and_o that_o we_o seldom_o find_v any_o man_n undertake_v to_o refute_v a_o book_n in_o folio_n in_o a_o preface_n that_o he_o handle_v the_o question_n of_o the_o impossibility_n of_o a_o innovation_n that_o he_o refute_v blondel_n and_o aubertin_n by_o the_o way_n who_o have_v impose_v fabulous_a relation_n on_o the_o world_n and_o that_o he_o direct_o indeed_o argue_v against_o mr._n aubertin_n '_o s_z pretend_v innovation_n but_o meddle_v far_o with_o no_o other_o part_n of_o his_o book_n mr._n arnaud_n i_o hope_v will_v pardon_v i_o if_o i_o affirm_v that_o there_o be_v not_o one_o word_n of_o truth_n in_o all_o this_o for_o to_o speak_v proper_o the_o occasion_n of_o this_o contest_v can_v be_v no_o other_o but_o that_o take_v from_o the_o obligation_n i_o have_v to_o enter_v into_o this_o dispute_n see_v our_o debate_n begin_v
but_o from_o that_o time_n i_o interpose_v for_o have_v i_o not_o step_v in_o between_o the_o author_n have_v talk_v only_o to_o himself_o and_o when_o a_o man_n do_v so_o we_o be_v not_o wont_a to_o say_v such_o a_o one_o be_v in_o a_o dispute_n to_o find_v then_o the_o real_a occasion_n mr._n arnaud_n shall_v have_v seek_v it_o in_o the_o cause_n move_v i_o to_o interpose_v and_o not_o in_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n '_o be_v intention_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v not_o consider_v there_o be_v a_o difference_n between_o the_o occasion_n of_o a_o debate_n and_o whether_o the_o subject_a of_o it_o be_v real_a or_o imaginary_a for_o to_o decide_v the_o latter_a of_o these_o particular_n we_o must_v look_v back_o to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o consider_v what_o he_o have_v do_v and_o what_o he_o will_v do_v but_o to_o be_v ascertain_v in_o the_o first_o of_o they_o i_o ought_v thereupon_o to_o be_v consult_v and_o when_o it_o shall_v appear_v i_o be_v deceive_v by_o a_o groundless_a imagination_n that_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n have_v be_v assault_v than_o it_o may_v be_v true_o affirm_v i_o raise_v a_o quarrel_n to_o no_o purpose_n see_v the_o occasion_n of_o it_o only_o spring_v out_o of_o my_o own_o fancy_n but_o yet_o what_o i_o have_v say_v since_o can_v be_v charge_v with_o notorious_a falsity_n viz._n that_o this_o book_n be_v the_o first_o occasion_n of_o the_o debate_n betwixt_o we_o see_v that_o in_o effect_n i_o only_o engage_v in_o this_o controversy_n to_o defend_v it_o there_o be_v moreover_o in_o mr._n arnaud_n discourse_n a_o false_a supposition_n in_o the_o term_n of_o refute_v for_o he_o suppose_v i_o charge_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n with_o a_o design_n of_o formal_o and_o direct_o refute_v mr._n aubertin_n whole_a book_n and_o it_o be_v thereupon_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o seldom_o any_o man_n undertake_v to_o refute_v a_o large_a folio_n in_o a_o preface_n but_o he_o do_v not_o consider_v that_o i_o do_v not_o for_o this_o reason_n use_v the_o term_n of_o refute_v but_o assault_v and_o that_o far_o from_o charge_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n with_o this_o design_n of_o a_o refutation_n my_o complaint_n have_v be_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o he_o have_v not_o refute_v this_o book_n and_o which_o have_v be_v ground_v on_o the_o necessity_n urge_v he_o to_o have_v do_v it_o as_o i_o shall_v show_v hereafter_o now_o to_o justify_v what_o i_o say_v that_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n have_v be_v the_o first_o occasion_n of_o this_o debate_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o this_o be_v not_o a_o ill_a ground_a supposition_n i_o need_v not_o repeat_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o treatise_n design_v to_o refute_v that_o whole_a book_n it_o appear_v to_o i_o sufficient_a he_o have_v assault_v the_o last_o part_n of_o it_o and_o undertake_v to_o answer_v it_o throughout_o the_o second_o section_n of_o his_o treatise_n it_o suffice_v i_o that_o his_o first_o section_n tend_v to_o render_v incredible_a mr._n aubertin_n account_n of_o a_o innovation_n it_o suffice_v i_o the_o drift_n of_o his_o whole_a work_n be_v to_o make_v mr._n aubertin_n proof_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n altogether_o useless_a to_o we_o and_o this_o be_v more_o than_o need_v to_o be_v say_v to_o refute_v this_o fierce_a accusation_n of_o notorious_a falsity_n with_o which_o charge_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v begin_v his_o book_n now_o this_o be_v apparent_o true_a and_o a_o man_n needs_o but_o his_o eye_n and_o common_a sense_n to_o be_v satisfy_v in_o it_o mr._n arnaud_n may_v tell_v we_o what_o he_o please_v concern_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n real_a design_n yet_o shall_v i_o answer_v he_o that_o when_o man_n judge_v of_o a_o work_n their_o judgement_n be_v guide_v by_o what_o appear_v in_o the_o work_n itself_o and_o not_o by_o the_o secret_a intention_n of_o its_o author_n for_o man_n design_n many_o time_n lie_v hide_v but_o the_o drift_n of_o their_o work_n lie_v open_a i_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o penetrate_v into_o man_n heart_n yet_o can_v i_o be_v withhold_v from_o judge_v of_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n because_o it_o be_v before_o my_o eye_n that_o this_o treatise_n be_v at_o first_o but_o a_o simple_a preface_n or_o that_o it_o be_v not_o it_o avail_v i_o little_a to_o know_v for_o i_o be_o not_o usual_o so_o much_o in_o love_n with_o rarity_n as_o to_o extend_v my_o curiosity_n into_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n disavow_v design_n if_o this_o work_n have_v be_v heretofore_o but_o a_o preface_n and_o that_o it_o have_v be_v since_o raise_v to_o the_o dignity_n of_o a_o treatise_n there_o have_v be_v reason_n perhaps_o for_o its_o ennobling_n its_o desert_n have_v make_v it_o worthy_a of_o this_o honour_n and_o they_o be_v at_o this_o day_n to_o blame_v who_o have_v reproach_v it_o with_o the_o meanness_n of_o its_o former_a condition_n in_o a_o occasion_n which_o call_v for_o the_o establishment_n of_o its_o glory_n but_o be_v it_o what_o it_o will_v preface_n or_o treatise_n it_o be_v all_o one_o to_o i_o it_o assault_v never_o the_o less_o for_o this_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n but_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n he_o refute_v it_o by_o the_o way_n by_o the_o way_n of_o four_o score_n and_o eight_o page_n which_o it_o contain_v there_o be_v one_o and_o fifty_o of_o they_o employ_v in_o a_o formal_a refutation_n of_o mr._n aubertin_n account_n of_o a_o innovation_n and_o the_o drift_n of_o the_o rest_n as_o i_o have_v already_o say_v be_v to_o show_v that_o this_o account_n be_v incredible_a because_o it_o be_v impossible_a and_o indirect_o to_o overthrow_v the_o whole_a work_n so_o that_o here_o i_o think_v the_o charge_n of_o our_o first_o notorious_a falsity_n appear_v to_o be_v untrue_a let_v we_o see_v the_o second_o which_o be_v that_o i_o affirm_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v assault_v mr._n aubertin_n '_o s_o book_n after_o a_o indirect_a manner_n but_o to_o apprehend_v thorough_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o observation_n mr._n aubertin_n whole_a book_n must_v be_v grant_v to_o be_v a_o discourse_n only_o touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o which_o be_v divide_v into_o three_o part_n in_o the_o first_o he_o handle_v this_o subject_a by_o argument_n draw_v from_o scripture_n and_o humane_a reason_n he_o produce_v the_o passage_n thereof_o and_o argument_n fetch_v from_o thence_o and_o refute_v the_o answer_n make_v thereunto_o nay_o he_o near_a upon_o answer_v whatsoever_o controvertist_n have_v state_v hitherto_o considerable_a on_o this_o subject_a in_o the_o second_o he_o examine_v the_o church_n belief_n during_o six_o century_n by_o a_o exact_a discussion_n of_o all_o passage_n produce_v on_o either_o side_n make_v it_o plain_o appear_v that_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v doctrine_n which_o have_v be_v unknown_a during_o all_o that_o time_n and_o in_o the_o three_o he_o give_v a_o account_n after_o what_o manner_n their_o doctrine_n have_v be_v introduce_v the_o first_o part_n treat_v of_o the_o question_n of_o right_n show_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o it_o and_o serve_v as_o a_o foundation_n to_o the_o second_o the_o second_o part_n handle_v the_o question_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n by_o a_o faithful_a deposition_n of_o witness_n that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o the_o father_n from_o age_n to_o age_n and_o serve_v as_o a_o foundation_n to_o the_o three_o and_o the_o three_o part_n show_v the_o degree_n of_o this_o innovation_n the_o time_n when_o it_o begin_v its_o author_n and_o the_o opposition_n which_o it_o have_v meet_v with_o this_o be_v so_o i_o say_v it_o be_v a_o indirect_a proceed_v to_o single_a out_o this_o last_o part_n from_o the_o second_o and_o attempt_v the_o refute_v of_o it_o alone_o as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v do_v and_o the_o reason_n be_v manifest_a because_o the_o only_a foundation_n on_o which_o the_o last_o part_n be_v build_v and_o which_o communicate_v to_o it_o all_o its_o force_n of_o persuasion_n consist_v in_o its_o second_o for_o wherefore_o do_v we_o believe_v for_o example_n what_o it_o say_v concern_v the_o innovation_n which_o anastasius_n sinaite_o have_v introduce_v in_o reference_n to_o expression_n he_o have_v be_v the_o first_o that_o reject_v the_o term_n of_o type_n or_o figure_n on_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v because_o he_o show_v we_o in_o his_o second_o part_n that_o the_o father_n who_o precede_v anastasius_n ever_o make_v use_n of_o this_o manner_n of_o expression_n for_o we_o find_v not_o any_o one_o of_o they_o who_o reject_v they_o wherefore_o do_v we_o take_v paschasius_fw-la to_o be_v the_o first_o who_o ever_o think_v of_o the_o real_a presence_n the_o reason_n be_v because_o we_o never_o meet_v with_o any_o
before_o his_o time_n who_o thus_o deliver_v themselves_o so_o that_o the_o second_o part_n of_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n do_v necessary_o prepare_v the_o reader_n for_o the_o three_o in_o the_o second_o part_n he_o show_v the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o six_o first_o age_n to_o be_v quite_o different_a from_o what_o be_v see_v at_o present_a in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o reader_n then_o thereupon_o find_v there_o have_v be_v a_o innovation_n and_o suppose_v it_o to_o be_v not_o only_o possible_a but_o that_o it_o have_v actual_o happen_v so_o that_o it_o only_o remain_v to_o know_v when_o by_o who_o and_o by_o what_o degree_n this_o change_n have_v be_v introduce_v and_o this_o be_v sufficient_o set_v forth_o in_o the_o three_o part._n it_o can_v therefore_o be_v single_v out_o from_o the_o second_o to_o be_v oppose_v alone_o without_o the_o great_a injustice_n and_o disingenuity_n for_o this_o be_v to_o strip_v it_o of_o all_o its_o strength_n and_o to_o deal_v with_o it_o as_o the_o philistines_n do_v with_o samson_n cut_v off_o his_o hair_n before_o they_o set_v upon_o he_o mr._n aubertin_n offer_v not_o his_o account_n to_o the_o reader_n till_o he_o have_v prepare_v he_o by_o a_o necessary_a premonition_n to_o receive_v it_o whereas_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n will_v have_v it_o consider_v and_o examine_v with_o a_o unprepared_a mind_n or_o rather_o to_o speak_v better_a with_o a_o mind_n fill_v with_o contrary_a disposition_n now_o this_o be_v not_o fair_a deal_v for_o to_o proceed_v orderly_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v begin_v with_o these_o first_o preparation_n and_o make_v it_o appear_v if_o he_o can_v that_o they_o be_v fallacious_a and_o so_o discover_v the_o unjustice_n falsity_n or_o weakness_n of_o they_o and_o afterward_o set_v upon_o the_o account_n he_o give_v we_o have_v he_o take_v this_o course_n we_o shall_v have_v have_v nothing_o to_o charge_v he_o with_o touch_v his_o method_n but_o to_o stifle_v these_o preparation_n and_o cut_v they_o off_o from_o the_o dispute_n and_o fall_v immediate_o upon_o his_o account_n of_o the_o innovation_n be_v that_o which_o will_v ever_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o indirect_a deal_v and_o if_o we_o consider_v likewise_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v endeavour_v to_o overthrow_v this_o account_n it_o will_v be_v find_v his_o proceed_n be_v in_o this_o respect_n as_o disingenuous_a as_o in_o the_o former_a as_o for_o instance_n mr._n aubertin_n observe_v that_o anastasius_n sinaite_n have_v be_v the_o first_o who_o vary_v from_o the_o common_a expression_n of_o the_o ancient_n in_o say_v the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o a_o antitype_n but_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n now_o to_o refute_v direct_o this_o historical_a passage_n be_v agree_v as_o we_o be_v in_o this_o particular_a relate_n to_o anastasius_n there_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v the_o like_a passage_n produce_v of_o they_o who_o precede_v he_o and_o to_o have_v make_v it_o thence_o appear_v he_o be_v not_o the_o first_o who_o thus_o express_v himself_o but_o instead_o of_o this_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n take_v another_o course_n for_o he_o demand_v how_o this_o can_v be_v that_o etc._n perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n p._n 50._o 51._o etc._n etc._n anastasius_n who_o can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o church_n belief_n in_o his_o time_n shall_v offer_v a_o opinion_n which_o will_v be_v formal_o oppose_v and_o this_o without_o acknowledge_v he_o propose_v a_o contrary_a opinion_n he_o endeavour_v to_o show_v this_o innovation_n can_v not_o overspread_v either_o east_n or_o west_n and_o that_o anastasius_n real_a meaning_n and_o that_o of_o they_o who_o speak_v like_o he_o in_o this_o particular_a can_v not_o be_v the_o impannation_n of_o the_o word_n with_o which_o mr._n aubertin_n seem_v to_o charge_v they_o and_o the_o same_o do_v he_o in_o respect_n of_o paschasius_fw-la who_o mr._n aubertin_n affirm_v to_o be_v the_o first_o author_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n for_o instead_o of_o show_v other_o hold_a the_o same_o opinion_n and_o that_o he_o do_v not_o teach_v a_o new_a doctrine_n he_o set_v himself_o upon_o show_v that_o if_o paschasius_fw-la have_v be_v a_o innovator_n he_o will_v have_v be_v take_v notice_n of_o in_o some_o one_o of_o the_o council_n hold_v in_o his_o time_n that_o he_o will_v have_v be_v oppose_v and_o never_o offer_v his_o opinion_n as_o the_o receive_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n as_o he_o have_v do_v i_o will_v not_o now_o inquire_v into_o the_o strength_n of_o his_o argument_n neither_o will_v i_o say_v they_o ought_v to_o be_v reject_v for_o this_o reason_n alone_o that_o they_o be_v indirect_a the_o question_n be_v here_o whether_o this_o course_n of_o refute_v mr._n aubertin_n book_n be_v warrantable_a and_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v it_o be_v not_o for_o the_o chief_a design_n of_o this_o his_o account_n be_v only_o to_o demonstrate_v that_o anastasius_n and_o paschasius_fw-la introduce_v innovation_n now_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v they_o be_v not_o innovator_n there_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v produce_v several_a passage_n out_o of_o the_o write_n of_o those_o who_o precede_v they_o which_o shall_v come_v near_o the_o same_o expression_n or_o at_o least_o amount_v to_o the_o same_o sense_n as_o that_o of_o they_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v not_o do_v let_v mr._n arnaud_n consider_v again_o then_o if_o he_o please_v the_o question_n and_o whether_o i_o have_v broach_v two_o notorious_a untruth_n the_o one_o that_o mr._n aubertin_n '_o s_o book_n be_v the_o first_o occasion_n of_o this_o contest_v the_o other_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v attack_v it_o after_o a_o indirect_a manner_n now_o to_o the_o end_n i_o may_v have_v from_o he_o a_o second_o sentence_n more_o favourable_a than_o the_o former_a it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o answer_v his_o objection_n and_o show_v he_o first_o that_o i_o pretendnot_v to_o hinder_v any_o person_n from_o choose_v those_o point_n or_o matter_n for_o which_o he_o have_v the_o great_a inclination_n for_o provide_v he_o handle_v they_o in_o a_o regular_a manner_n he_o will_v thereby_o oblige_v the_o public_a second_o i_o do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o pretend_v to_o hinder_v any_o man_n from_o refute_v part_n of_o a_o book_n and_o leave_v the_o other_o provide_v this_o part_n may_v be_v well_o refute_v alone_o and_o there_o be_v no_o cause_n to_o complain_v that_o the_o force_n of_o the_o argument_n be_v spoil_v by_o such_o a_o separation_n three_o neither_o do_v i_o take_v upon_o i_o to_o call_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o account_v about_o his_o employ_v himself_n and_o require_v of_o he_o two_o volume_n in_o folio_n for_o i_o be_o willing_a to_o believe_v his_o employ_v be_v great_a and_o difficult_a and_o therefore_o afford_v he_o not_o time_n enough_o to_o make_v a_o direct_a and_o complete_a refutation_n of_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n and_o as_o to_o what_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o we_o can_v reasonable_o require_v more_o from_o 7._o lib._n 1._o ch._n 1._o pag._n 7._o a_o person_n who_o handle_v any_o subject_a than_o that_o he_o suppose_v nothing_o which_o be_v false_a or_o obscure_a and_o draw_v not_o from_o thence_o ill_a consequence_n see_v the_o truth_n and_o clearness_n of_o principle_n and_o the_o justness_n of_o their_o consequence_n be_v in_o themselves_o sufficient_a to_o assure_v we_o of_o the_o truth_n and_o give_v we_o a_o clear_a and_o perfect_a notion_n thereof_o to_o which_o i_o answer_v this_o be_v true_a when_o person_n be_v agree_v to_o treat_v on_o this_o subject_a and_o do_v take_v this_o course_n to_o decide_v the_o principal_a question_n of_o it_o for_o in_o this_o case_n only_o the_o principle_n and_o their_o consequence_n ought_v to_o be_v examine_v but_o if_o this_o be_v not_o consent_v to_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_a there_o be_v general_a observation_n make_v upon_o the_o method_n than_o it_o be_v not_o particular_o mind_v whether_o the_o principle_n be_v disputable_a or_o not_o nor_o whether_o their_o consequence_n be_v true_a or_o false_a for_o this_o follow_v afterward_o the_o method_n of_o handle_v the_o subject_n be_v only_o consider_v without_o regard_n to_o the_o principle_n or_o conclusion_n that_o be_v to_o say_v whether_o it_o be_v direct_a or_o disorderly_a natural_a or_o against_o nature_n sufficient_a to_o persuade_v and_o end_v the_o controversy_n or_o not_o and_o on_o this_o account_n it_o may_v be_v just_o expect_v from_o a_o person_n that_o he_o take_v a_o right_a method_n rather_o than_o a_o wrong_n one_o which_o be_v a_o natural_a rather_o than_o that_o which_o be_v not_o so_o for_o such_o a_o one_o may_v well_o be_v tell_v he_o spend_v his_o time_n to_o no_o purpose_n that_o take_v not_o a_o right_a
more_o full_o in_o the_o end_n they_o can_v remain_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o a_o safe_a conscience_n there_o be_v nothing_o which_o hold_v they_o in_o it_o but_o deceitful_a band_n such_o as_o be_v birth_n education_n interest_n custom_n and_o the_o example_n of_o other_o which_o be_v thing_n very_o unproper_a to_o determine_v a_o honest_a mind_n in_o matter_n of_o salvation_n they_o be_v then_o oblige_v to_o range_v themselves_o on_o the_o side_n of_o the_o reformist_n from_o who_o they_o receive_v for_o a_o rule_n thing_n clear_o contain_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o where_o they_o may_v be_v assure_v there_o be_v none_o of_o they_o withhold_v in_o the_o public_a ministry_n and_o moreover_o where_o there_o be_v nothing_o teach_v which_o corrupt_v the_o efficacy_n of_o god_n grace_n if_o it_o be_v reply_v that_o we_o must_v first_o satisfy_v such_o person_n by_o prove_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o scripture_n i_o answer_v first_o that_o this_o principle_n do_v not_o fall_v under_o debate_n see_v the_o matter_n in_o hand_n relate_v not_o to_o the_o several_a religion_n in_o the_o world_n but_o only_o to_o the_o particular_a opinion_n of_o christian_n for_o they_o all_o in_o general_n acknowledge_v the_o divine_a authority_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n second_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v no_o less_o oblige_v to_o prove_v this_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n than_o other_o church_n see_v that_o before_o she_o can_v make_v herself_o acknowledge_v as_o infallible_a she_o must_v evidence_n herself_o to_o be_v a_o church_n which_o she_o can_v do_v if_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o scripture_n be_v deny_v she_o and_o she_o will_v not_o take_v the_o pain_n to_o prove_v it_o beside_o that_o all_o the_o proof_n by_o which_o she_o pretend_v to_o establish_v her_o infallibility_n depend_v either_o mediate_o or_o immediate_o on_o the_o scripture_n and_o consequent_o they_o suppose_v its_o divinity_n but_o in_o fine_a i_o say_v the_o character_n of_o divinity_n which_o shine_v in_o all_o part_n of_o these_o write_n be_v so_o lively_a and_o so_o many_o in_o number_n that_o the_o most_o ordinary_a capacity_n can_v but_o be_v affect_v with_o they_o if_o they_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o consideration_n of_o they_o with_o a_o pure_a heart_n and_o unspotted_a conscience_n now_o this_o be_v it_o to_o which_o the_o mean_a capacity_n be_v oblige_v as_o well_o as_o the_o great_a and_o if_o they_o do_v it_o not_o their_o damnation_n be_v just_a and_o their_o impiety_n without_o excuse_n and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o think_v i_o be_v oblige_v to_o speak_v brief_o on_o these_o pretend_a method_n of_o prescription_n this_o not_o be_v a_o proper_a place_n to_o handle_v this_o point_n more_o large_o but_o to_o return_v to_o the_o principal_a subject_n of_o our_o dispute_n we_o be_v oblige_v to_o mr._n arnaud_n in_o that_o he_o take_v it_o not_o ill_o i_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v by_o several_a passage_n that_o the_o alteration_n pretend_v to_o be_v impossible_a be_v real_a and_o true_a the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n must_v likewise_o consent_v to_o this_o see_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v say_v it_o and_o if_o he_o do_v agree_v to_o it_o he_o must_v suffer_v i_o to_o draw_v this_o consequence_n that_o i_o can_v have_v hinder_v the_o effect_n he_o promise_v himself_o from_o his_o method_n which_o be_v to_o make_v we_o confess_v if_o we_o be_v not_o extreme_a obstinate_a that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o all_o antiquity_n this_o confession_n can_v be_v just_o extort_a from_o we_o as_o long_o as_o there_o shall_v be_v any_o reasonable_a occasion_n of_o dispute_v this_o point_n between_o we_o and_o the_o production_n of_o some_o passage_n of_o my_o write_n start_v a_o particular_a debate_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n approve_v for_o he_o only_o complain_v i_o have_v not_o produce_v they_o in_o a_o right_a manner_n but_o maim_v and_o dislocate_v from_o their_o consequence_n and_o that_o i_o have_v conceal_v all_o those_o which_o may_v be_v oppose_v and_o understand_v but_o this_o complaint_n be_v unjust_a and_o he_o shall_v not_o conceal_v the_o reason_n i_o allege_v to_o justify_v the_o form_n of_o my_o abridgement_n which_o be_v that_o that_o book_n be_v make_v in_o relation_n to_o that_o of_o mr._n aubertins_n who_o proof_n i_o take_v upon_o i_o to_o defend_v if_o he_o do_v not_o like_a to_o insert_v two_o large_a volume_n in_o folio_n into_o a_o preface_n neither_o have_v i_o like_v to_o put_v a_o great_a volume_n into_o a_o short_a answer_n which_o contain_v no_o more_o than_o thirty_o page_n i_o never_o pretend_v that_o my_o abridgement_n alone_o shall_v absolute_o determine_v his_o thought_n i_o know_v this_o can_v be_v expect_v but_o i_o be_v willing_a to_o show_v the_o way_n which_o must_v be_v take_v for_o the_o find_v out_o of_o the_o truth_n which_o be_v to_o make_v a_o exact_a search_n into_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o father_n i_o design_v to_o show_v they_o of_o my_o communion_n what_o may_v be_v object_v against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n argument_n and_o thereby_o oblige_v he_o to_o dispute_v henceforward_o in_o a_o regular_a manner_n we_o may_v be_v permit_v to_o make_v abridgement_n of_o this_o kind_n and_o that_o of_o i_o have_v nothing_o but_o what_o distinguish_v it_o from_o that_o which_o we_o call_v a_o heap_n of_o difficulty_n the_o matter_n of_o proof_n with_o which_o it_o be_v furnish_v their_o nature_n and_o force_n do_v contribute_v that_o truth_n to_o it_o which_o a_o abridgement_n ought_v to_o have_v and_o the_o relation_n it_o have_v to_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n make_v it_o evident_a and_o certain_a there_o can_v be_v nothing_o more_o require_v to_o conclude_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o father_n and_o that_o there_o have_v be_v make_v a_o alteration_n for_o the_o principle_n of_o this_o be_v mark_v out_o and_o their_o consequence_n do_v plain_o appear_v that_o exact_a perspicuity_n which_o ought_v ever_o to_o accompany_v argument_n be_v in_o the_o book_n to_o which_o we_o refer_v the_o reader_n mr._n arnaud_n need_v not_o conclude_v then_o 30._o lib._n 1._o c._n 4._o p._n 30._o that_o there_o be_v difficulty_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o we_o may_v easy_o conclude_v from_o what_o i_o say_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n have_v not_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o which_o be_v teach_v at_o this_o day_n by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n his_o mistake_n lie_v in_o that_o he_o have_v only_o read_v these_o kind_n of_o abridgement_n which_o always_o refer_v to_o another_o work_n in_o suppose_v that_o the_o principle_n they_o mark_v out_o be_v clear_o establish_v in_o that_o book_n to_o which_o they_o refer_v and_o from_o whence_o they_o draw_v their_o conclusion_n and_o this_o be_v all_o that_o can_v be_v desire_v in_o this_o matter_n but_o yet_o this_o be_v a_o way_n of_o conclude_v and_o conclude_v too_o quite_o another_o thing_n than_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n imagine_v viz._n that_o there_o be_v difficulty_n in_o the_o eucharist_n i_o confess_v that_o to_o determine_v his_o judgement_n we_o must_v not_o regulate_v ourselves_o only_o by_o this_o conclusion_n we_o must_v go_v to_o the_o spring_n and_o see_v whether_o what_o be_v suppose_v issue_n thence_o but_o it_o do_v not_o thence_o follow_v that_o the_o abridgement_n be_v in_o fault_n nor_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v esteem_v as_o a_o heap_n of_o difficulty_n and_o indeed_o it_o will_v not_o be_v a_o abridgement_n if_o in_o effect_n it_o do_v not_o abridge_v some_o other_o work_n wherein_o the_o matter_n be_v handle_v at_o large_a a_o heap_n of_o difficulty_n to_o speak_v proper_o be_v a_o collection_n of_o several_a objection_n which_o be_v form_v against_o a_o doctrine_n without_o examine_v either_o the_o ground_n on_o which_o this_o doctrine_n be_v establish_v nor_o the_o proof_n or_o argument_n by_o which_o it_o be_v recommend_v nor_o the_o answer_n which_o may_v be_v make_v against_o these_o objection_n and_o in_o short_a without_o suppose_v any_o other_o work_n wherein_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v handle_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o a_o controversy_n this_o manner_n of_o proceed_v be_v confuse_v and_o captious_a and_o ought_v not_o to_o make_v any_o impression_n on_o a_o rational_a mind_n but_o it_o belong_v to_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o say_v whether_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v not_o of_o this_o kind_a for_o as_o to_o my_o part_n i_o find_v that_o it_o have_v all_o the_o character_n of_o it_o for_o be_v a_o collection_n of_o objection_n against_o our_o belief_n touch_v the_o change_n which_o have_v happen_v concern_v the_o eucharist_n
what_o be_v the_o humour_n and_o temper_v of_o they_o who_o hold_v the_o first_o rank_n even_o how_o far_o their_o credit_n and_o authority_n reach_v what_o kind_n of_o instruction_n they_o give_v the_o people_n and_o after_o what_o manner_n the_o people_n receive_v they_o we_o must_v likewise_o examine_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o change_n we_o speak_v of_o by_o what_o degree_n we_o suppose_v it_o have_v be_v introduce_v by_o how_o many_o way_n and_o mean_v it_o may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v possible_a for_o if_o all_o this_o be_v not_o distinct_o know_v how_o can_v it_o with_o any_o confidence_n be_v affirm_v that_o this_o change_n be_v impossible_a moreover_o before_o it_o can_v be_v affirm_v as_o a_o undoubted_a truth_n that_o have_v a_o innovation_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v attempt_v the_o people_n will_v have_v rise_v into_o tumult_n the_o religious_a clamour_v against_o it_o the_o ecclesiastic_n oppose_v it_o and_o the_o council_n take_v notice_n of_o it_o and_o in_o short_a the_o band_n of_o a_o external_a communion_n will_v have_v be_v break_v how_o many_o particular_n must_v be_v clear_v up_o first_o we_o ought_v to_o know_v what_o kind_n of_o zeal_n people_n have_v for_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n in_o those_o day_n whether_o the_o effect_n of_o this_o zeal_n can_v not_o be_v hinder_v by_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o thing_n which_o occur_v in_o these_o different_a order_n of_o man_n who_o i_o mention_v as_o ignorance_n in_o some_o simplicity_n and_o meanness_n of_o spirit_n in_o other_o the_o fear_n of_o disturb_v the_o public_a peace_n the_o favour_n or_o hatred_n of_o person_n and_o several_a other_o humane_a cause_n which_o set_v man_n on_o act_v or_o desist_v from_o it_o we_o shall_v likewise_o have_v a_o true_a and_o particular_a account_n of_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o schismatical_a church_n at_o that_o time_n when_o berengarius_fw-la be_v condemn_v which_o be_v not_o a_o easy_a matter_n as_o will_v appear_v in_o the_o sequel_n of_o this_o discourse_n in_o a_o word_n to_o attain_v the_o end_n of_o the_o design_n of_o this_o treatise_n when_o even_o its_o proof_n shall_v be_v substantial_a and_o conclusive_a a_o man_n must_v be_v more_o know_v than_o a_o angel_n for_o unless_o we_o know_v the_o thought_n of_o all_o mankind_n for_o the_o space_n of_o two_o hundred_o year_n together_o or_o can_v raise_v the_o dead_a to_o inform_v ourselves_o by_o they_o of_o what_o they_o have_v do_v and_o what_o they_o have_v not_o do_v it_o be_v not_o otherwise_o possible_a to_o be_v at_o any_o certainty_n but_o it_o will_v be_v perhaps_o answer_v we_o must_v judge_v according_a to_o the_o light_n of_o common_a sense_n and_o what_o we_o see_v in_o our_o time_n to_o which_o i_o reply_v that_o even_o common_a sense_n show_v we_o that_o there_o be_v no_o certainty_n in_o these_o kind_n of_o proof_n and_o that_o the_o experience_n of_o our_o own_o age_n contradict_v they_o and_o when_o it_o shall_v be_v imagine_v that_o all_o these_o difficulty_n be_v surmount_v i_o come_v then_o and_o trouble_v this_o victory_n with_o my_o aubertin_n and_o proof_n of_o fact_n require_v before_o the_o question_n be_v decide_v that_o my_o objection_n be_v answer_v now_o shall_v mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v my_o objection_n be_v groundless_a and_o that_o i_o shall_v be_v silence_v in_o be_v tell_v that_o these_o proof_n have_v be_v consider_v and_o their_o pretend_a clearness_n appear_v only_o to_o they_o who_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v transport_v by_o the_o enthuthiasm_n of_o my_o rhetoric_n i_o shall_v make_v he_o answer_v that_o i_o speak_v here_o only_o of_o curious_a and_o lazy_a people_n to_o who_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v offer_v as_o a_o short_a method_n to_o ease_v they_o of_o the_o length_n of_o a_o way_n of_o discussion_n which_o sort_n of_o person_n can_v say_v they_o know_v all_o our_o proof_n i_o shall_v tell_v he_o moreover_o that_o the_o read_n of_o my_o book_n have_v not_o yet_o so_o far_o transport_v people_n with_o enthusiastical_a rapture_n as_o the_o read_n of_o his_o have_v do_v to_o his_o immortal_a praise_n for_o there_o be_v latin_a verse_n under_o this_o very_a title_n of_o enthusiasm_n which_o mr._n arnaud_v friend_n its_o seem_n have_v not_o be_v ashamed_a to_o print_v in_o which_o there_o appear_v all_o the_o lively_a character_n of_o a_o poetical_a fury_n for_o they_o speak_v of_o his_o book_n as_o of_o the_o sun_n which_o contain_v in_o itself_o a_o great_a measure_n of_o the_o divine_a light_n his_o line_n be_v call_v new_a dart_n of_o the_o sacred_a cupid_n and_o his_o whole_a book_n be_v say_v to_o be_v full_a of_o god_n puro_fw-la numine_fw-la mi_fw-mi libelle_n plenus_fw-la it_o be_v compare_v to_o our_o saviour_n himself_o when_o he_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n and_o be_v say_v to_o have_v do_v the_o same_o miracle_n there_o be_v one_o of_o its_o reader_n introduce_v who_o be_v fill_v with_o its_o divinity_n cry_v out_o numen_fw-la ecce_fw-la numen_fw-la ibi_fw-la numen_fw-la mr._n arnaud_n be_v term_v vir_fw-la sacro_fw-la &_o numinis_fw-la entheatus_fw-la oestro_fw-la and_o his_o wit_n mentis_fw-la vigour_n entheus_fw-la and_o again_o he_o be_v set_v forth_o to_o we_o as_o a_o hercules_n arm_v with_o celestial_a weapon_n trample_v all_o thing_n under_o his_o foot_n conquer_a the_o conqueror_n themselves_o and_o triumph_v over_o the_o triumpher_n in_o short_a france_n be_v congratulate_v upon_o the_o glory_n it_o receive_v tanto_fw-la prodigio_fw-la superba_fw-la fulge_fw-mi felix_fw-la prodigio_fw-la futura_fw-la tanto_fw-la all_o which_o consider_v have_v not_o mr._n arnaud_n pertinent_o mention_v enthusiasm_n certain_o never_o the_o tripos_n of_o delphos_n nor_o the_o grove_n of_o the_o sibyl_n cumeé_fw-fr inspire_v such_o like_a rave_n but_o to_o return_v to_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n be_v it_o not_o possible_a will_v some_o say_v to_o be_v ascertain_v of_o the_o matter_n in_o question_n by_o some_o way_n less_o tedious_a and_o intricate_a than_o the_o examination_n of_o such_o a_o great_a volume_n as_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n yea_o without_o doubt_n for_o to_o know_v as_o much_o as_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o satisfy_n of_o a_o man_n mind_n he_o need_v but_o judge_n according_a to_o the_o instinct_n of_o charity_n and_o the_o confidence_n he_o ought_v to_o have_v in_o our_o saviour_n promise_n now_o if_o a_o man_n keep_v to_o these_o principle_n he_o will_v draw_v a_o conclusion_n as_o satisfactory_a as_o can_v be_v desire_v the_o promise_n of_o our_o saviour_n assure_v we_o that_o his_o spirit_n shall_v be_v with_o the_o faithful_a to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o christian_a charity_n oblige_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o father_n be_v of_o this_o number_n from_o whence_o i_o conclude_v that_o there_o have_v ever_o be_v a_o considerable_a number_n of_o true_a christian_n who_o faith_n have_v not_o be_v corrupt_v by_o damnable_a error_n this_o be_v a_o sure_a conclusion_n and_o sufficient_a to_o satisfy_v my_o mind_n i_o conclude_v likewise_o that_o the_o father_n have_v be_v of_o this_o number_n this_o be_v a_o judgement_n of_o charity_n and_o be_v sufficient_a to_o acquit_v i_o of_o my_o duty_n shall_v it_o be_v tell_v i_o if_o i_o proceed_v far_o it_o will_v be_v to_o give_v myself_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o trouble_n viz._n to_o read_v study_v and_o meditate_v to_o compare_v the_o proof_n of_o both_o party_n and_o if_o this_o offend_v i_o i_o can_v complain_v of_o no_o body_n but_o myself_o that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o my_o own_o lazyness_n or_o curiosity_n it_o be_v then_o neither_o just_a nor_o necessary_a to_o require_v any_o other_o abridge_v method_n than_o those_o which_o i_o now_o observe_v yet_o it_o must_v not_o be_v think_v but_o that_o there_o may_v be_v such_o offer_v it_o be_v no_o difficult_a matter_n for_o it_o be_v but_o lose_v from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o dispute_n one_o of_o those_o captious_a argument_n which_o seem_v to_o decide_v the_o whole_a controversy_n by_o the_o decision_n of_o one_o only_a point_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v do_v for_o he_o have_v single_v out_o beauties_n argument_n of_o the_o impossibility_n of_o a_o change_n and_o propose_v it_o with_o great_a enlargment_n though_o with_o less_o force_n than_o he_o and_o this_o be_v all_o the_o mystery_n of_o this_o great_a method_n of_o prescription_n so_o that_o this_o be_v not_o such_o a_o famous_a undertake_n see_v every_o little_a sophister_n can_v do_v as_o much_o take_v the_o argument_n of_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o father_n on_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n insist_v large_o thereon_o write_v a_o treatise_n on_o it_o and_o here_o be_v then_o a_o abridge_v method_n take_v the_o argument_n of_o the_o certainty_n of_o our_o sense_n show_v that_o the_o father_n suppose_v it_o as_o a_o inviolable_a
of_o rome_n and_o in_o fine_a may_v be_v refute_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n own_o example_n which_o be_v the_o summary_n of_o the_o first_o chapter_n ii_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n method_n be_v indirect_a and_o contrary_a to_o nature_n see_v he_o will_v decide_v question_n of_o right_n by_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o question_n of_o fact_n by_o proof_n draw_v from_o argument_n which_o be_v such_o a_o disorderly_a way_n of_o proceed_v as_o make_v his_o method_n just_o suspect_v to_o be_v artificial_a and_o deceitful_a iii_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v open_o assault_v mr._n aubertin_n book_n and_o that_o after_o a_o indirect_a and_o artificial_a manner_n which_o lie_v as_o a_o prejudication_n against_o he_o which_o be_v the_o summary_n of_o the_o second_o chapter_n iv_o that_o the_o design_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v to_o destroy_v the_o impression_n which_o the_o proof_n of_o fact_n or_o the_o passage_n out_o of_o the_o father_n have_v make_v on_o our_o mind_n do_v nothing_o less_o than_o this_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o his_o treatise_n be_v whole_o useless_a which_o be_v the_o content_n of_o the_o three_o chapter_n v._o that_o mr._n arnaud_n contradict_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n in_o pretend_v to_o defend_v he_o and_o ruin_v the_o whole_a design_n of_o his_o treatise_n vi_o that_o these_o method_n of_o prescription_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n so_o much_o glory_n in_o be_v vain_a and_o ineffectual_a and_o that_o the_o course_n we_o take_v to_o confirm_v people_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o church_n be_v short_a certain_a and_o easy_a to_o the_o mean_a capacity_n whereas_o those_o mr._n arnaud_n offer_v be_v tedious_a difficult_a uncertain_a and_o unintelligible_a to_o ordinary_a apprehension_n whence_o it_o follow_v they_o can_v with_o a_o safe_a conscience_n remain_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n vii_o that_o the_o abridgement_n of_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n which_o i_o offer_v in_o my_o first_o answer_n have_v be_v regular_a and_o that_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v but_o a_o mear_v chaos_n of_o confusion_n these_o three_o last_a particular_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o four_o chapter_n viii_o that_o all_o those_o pretend_a advantage_n mr._n arnaud_n hope_v to_o obtain_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o learned_a and_o unlearned_a and_o to_o those_o he_o term_v the_o obstinate_a be_v groundless_a imagination_n which_o in_o fine_a do_v only_o manifest_v the_o unprofitableness_n of_o that_o treatise_n which_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o five_o and_o six_o chapter_n ix_o and_o last_o that_o he_o can_v excuse_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n nor_o himself_o from_o the_o charge_n of_o contradict_v and_o oppose_v the_o infallibility_n of_o pope_n and_o council_n it_o be_v a_o avow_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v the_o content_n of_o this_o seven_o chapter_n book_n ii_o wherein_o be_v show_v that_o when_o it_o shall_v be_v true_a that_o those_o which_o be_v call_v the_o schismatical_a church_n believe_v transubstantiation_n yet_o will_v it_o not_o thence_o follow_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v always_o hold_v by_o these_o christian_n chap._n i._n contain_v the_o chief_a head_n of_o this_o whole_a controversy_n touch_v the_o eastern_a church_n and_o their_o opinion_n from_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a mr._n arnaud_n artifice_n lay_v open_a we_o be_v now_o come_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o other_o eastern_a church_n touch_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o must_v endeavour_v to_o shelter_v ourselves_o from_o the_o violent_a insulting_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o friend_n we_o need_v not_o mention_v how_o this_o have_v be_v the_o subject_a of_o their_o triumph_n see_v all_o the_o world_n know_v it_o for_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v 256._o 2d_o part_v of_o the_o perpetuity_n c._n 5._o p._n 256._o already_o thereatn_v we_o with_o produce_v of_o twenty_o million_o of_o witness_n on_o his_o side_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o be_v not_o a_o person_n of_o that_o humour_n as_o to_o abate_v any_o thing_n be_v continual_o charge_v we_o with_o absurdity_n rashness_n confidence_n conviction_n demonstration_n and_o tell_v we_o of_o minister_n confound_v by_o the_o number_n of_o his_o proof_n he_o tell_v the_o world_n in_o his_o preface_n that_o he_o have_v leave_v we_o no_o reason_n 11._o p._n 11._o to_o doubt_v in_o a_o matter_n so_o apparent_a as_o be_v that_o of_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o these_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n he_o tell_v we_o moreover_o in_o 113._o l._n 2._o c._n 2._o p._n 113._o another_o place_n that_o this_o be_v a_o point_n most_o clear_a and_o evident_a and_o that_o be_v we_o not_o withhold_v by_o obstinacy_n we_o shall_v confess_v as_o much_o ourselves_o and_o not_o let_v our_o tongue_n thus_o bely_v our_o conscience_n nay_o even_o before_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n appear_v abroad_o in_o the_o world_n it_o have_v already_o get_v the_o name_n of_o invincible_a like_a to_o that_o legion_n of_o old_a under_o the_o emperor_n marcus_n aurelius_n which_o cause_v fire_n from_o heaven_n to_o fall_v down_o on_o the_o head_n of_o its_o enemy_n and_o we_o may_v true_o affirm_v the_o world_n have_v not_o be_v want_v to_o usher_v in_o this_o his_o pretend_a victory_n with_o their_o shout_n and_o acclamation_n now_o if_o it_o be_v inquire_v of_o mr._n arnaud_n what_o advantage_n he_o can_v expect_v from_o this_o whole_a controversy_n he_o will_v tell_v we_o it_o be_v the_o interest_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o that_o be_v 115._o l._n 2._o c._n 2._o p._n 115._o will_v never_o be_v persuade_v to_o suffer_v one_o of_o its_o clear_a proof_n to_o be_v snatch_v out_o of_o his_o hand_n see_v it_o establish_v the_o faith_n of_o a_o mystery_n wherein_o consist_v the_o object_n of_o its_o devotion_n through_o the_o whole_a world_n that_o god_n preserve_v all_o these_o christian_a society_n although_o divide_v from_o his_o church_n and_o suffer_v not_o the_o tyranny_n of_o infidel_n whole_o to_o swallow_v they_o up_o nor_o the_o knowledge_n of_o principal_a mystery_n to_o be_v quite_o extinguish_v among_o they_o to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v remain_v as_o witness_n for_o the_o catholic_n cause_n in_o testify_v the_o antiquity_n of_o those_o doctrine_n which_o the_o new_a heretic_n deny_v if_o he_o be_v demand_v whether_o none_o of_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v hitherto_o make_v use_n of_o this_o argument_n he_o will_v tell_v you_o that_o no_o 10._o in_o his_o prefa_n p._n 10._o one_o yet_o have_v exact_o handle_v this_o matter_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o this_o great_a interest_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o this_o proof_n which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o famous_a she_o have_v whereby_o to_o establish_v her_o faith_n and_o devotion_n in_o respect_n of_o this_o mystery_n be_v reserve_v for_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o that_o the_o divine_a providence_n have_v not_o withhold_v for_o so_o many_o age_n the_o violence_n of_o the_o infidel_n nor_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o the_o progress_n of_o the_o mahometan_n nor_o preserve_v these_o relic_n of_o christianity_n in_o the_o east_n but_o only_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n excellent_a treatise_n which_o be_v to_o be_v the_o admiration_n of_o the_o universe_n you_o must_v not_o then_o think_v it_o strange_a if_o he_o himself_o after_o this_o have_v judge_v it_o worthy_a to_o be_v present_v to_o king_n and_o prince_n and_o dedicate_v even_o to_o the_o head_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n and_o suffer_v so_o many_o doctor_n to_o make_v panegyric_n in_o its_o praise_n what_o far_o remain_v but_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v compare_v to_o the_o saviour_n of_o the_o world_n and_o this_o honour_n have_v not_o be_v want_v to_o it_o the_o author_n of_o the_o enthusiasm_n say_v that_o as_o the_o son_n of_o god_n before_o his_o birth_n purify_v john_n the_o baptist_n his_o forerunner_n and_o have_v wrought_v this_o miracle_n leave_v the_o virgin_n bosom_n to_o publish_v to_o man_n the_o glad_a tiding_n of_o peace_n so_o likewise_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n when_o as_o yet_o in_o the_o bosom_n of_o its_o author_n have_v replenish_v a_o great_a man_n with_o its_o divinity_n and_o have_v begin_v its_o miracle_n by_o this_o conversion_n be_v publish_v in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o late_a peace_n make_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n so_o far_o have_v they_o carry_v it_o on_o beyond_o reason_n and_o christian_a modesty_n namque_fw-la si_fw-la liceat_fw-la pusilla_fw-la magnis_fw-la plenum_fw-la &_o numine_fw-la numini_fw-la libellum_fw-la aequare_fw-la ut_fw-la gravibus_fw-la licet_fw-la poetis_fw-la jis_fw-la omnibus_fw-la diem_fw-la subibis_fw-la o_fw-la quantum_fw-la omnibus_fw-la
grain_n so_o we_o likewise_o although_o several_a be_v make_v one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n with_o jesus_n christ_n i_o believe_v there_o be_v few_o expression_n to_o be_v find_v among_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o exceed_v these_o but_o beside_o what_o i_o now_o mention_v touch_v the_o church_n we_o must_v likewise_o consider_v the_o manner_n after_o which_o the_o greek_n do_v express_v themselves_o concern_v the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n or_o volumn_n of_o the_o gospel_n when_o the_o deacon_n who_o carry_v it_o in_o his_o hand_n lift_v up_o enter_v into_o the_o church_n this_o entrance_n be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o small_a entrance_n design_v to_o represent_v by_o this_o ceremony_n the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n into_o the_o world_n they_o bow_v before_o this_o book_n and_o speak_v of_o it_o as_o if_o it_o be_v our_o saviour_n himself_o cry_v out_o altogether_o at_o the_o same_o time_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d come_v let_v we_o worship_n christ_n and_o fall_v down_o before_o he_o save_v we_o o_o son_n of_o god_n assoon_o as_o they_o begin_v to_o read_v the_o bishop_n throw_v off_o his_o mantle_n and_o simon_n of_o thessalonica_n give_v a_o account_n of_o this_o action_n tell_v we_o it_o be_v to_o give_v a_o public_a testimony_n of_o his_o servitude_n for_o say_v he_o when_o our_o lord_n himself_o appear_v speak_v in_o his_o gospel_n and_o be_v as_o it_o be_v present_a the_o bishop_n dare_v not_o cover_v himself_o with_o his_o mantle_n isidorus_n de_fw-fr pélusé_fw-fr use_v almost_o the_o same_o expression_n before_o he_o when_o the_o true_a shepherd_n himself_o appear_v say_v he_o in_o the_o read_n of_o the_o holy_a gospel_n the_o bishop_n throw_v off_o his_o mantle_n to_o signify_v that_o the_o lord_n himself_o the_o prince_n of_o pastor_n our_o god_n and_o master_n be_v present_a i_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o book_n be_v transubstantiate_v and_o yet_o they_o speak_v and_o behave_v themselves_o as_o if_o it_o be_v our_o saviour_n himself_o which_o already_o show_v we_o that_o the_o style_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v always_o very_o mysterious_a and_o that_o we_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o impute_v substantial_a conversion_n to_o they_o every_o time_n they_o make_v use_v of_o excessive_a term_n we_o may_v likewise_o see_v here_o another_o example_n of_o what_o i_o say_v even_o in_o the_o very_a bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n before_o its_o consecration_n the_o greek_n have_v two_o table_n one_o which_o they_o call_v the_o prothesis_n and_o the_o other_a the_o great_a altar_n they_o place_n on_o the_o former_a of_o these_o the_o symbol_n and_o express_v by_o divers_a mystical_a action_n part_v of_o the_o oeconomy_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o birth_n life_n and_o suffering_n they_o solemn_o carry_v they_o afterward_o to_o the_o great_a altar_n where_o they_o consecrate_v they_o so_o that_o before_o this_o it_o be_v but_o simple_a bread_n and_o wine_n yet_o on_o which_o they_o represent_v the_o principal_a passage_n of_o the_o life_n of_o christ_n and_o they_o say_v themselves_o that_o then_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v but_o a_o type_n or_o figure_n yet_o do_v they_o speak_v concern_v they_o almost_o after_o the_o same_o theor._n germaâ—â—n_v theor._n manner_n before_o they_o be_v consecrate_v as_o after_o german_a the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n call_v they_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o say_v that_o the_o saint_n and_o all_o the_o just_a enter_v with_o he_o and_o that_o the_o cherubin_n angel_n and_o all_o the_o host_n of_o immaterial_a spirit_n march_v before_o he_o sing_v hymn_n and_o accompany_v the_o great_a king_n our_o saviour_n christ_n who_o come_v to_o his_o mystical_a sacrifice_n and_o be_v carry_v by_o mortal_a hand_n behold_v say_v he_o the_o angel_n that_o come_v with_o the_o holy_a gift_n that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n from_o mount_n calvary_n to_o the_o sepulchre_n and_o in_o another_o place_n the_o translation_n of_o holy_a thing_n to_o wit_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o come_v from_o the_o prothesis_n and_o be_v carry_v to_o the_o great_a altar_n with_o the_o cherubick_a hymn_n signify_v the_o entrance_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n from_o bethany_n into_o jerusalem_n he_o say_v moreover_o that_o our_o saviour_n be_v carry_v in_o the_o dish_n and_o show_v himself_o in_o the_o bread_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o as_o yet_o it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o bread_n and_o wine_n un-consecrated_n arcudius_n observe_v some_o call_v this_o bread_n the_o dead_a body_n of_o jesus_n 21._o arcud_v lib_n de_fw-fr euch._n c._n 20_o &_o 21._o christ_n he_o say_v far_a that_o gabriel_n de_fw-fr philadelphia_n call_v it_o the_o imperfect_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o prove_v the_o symbol_n be_v call_v in_o this_o respect_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o holy_a divine_a and_o unutterable_a mystery_n which_o be_v the_o same_o name_n they_o give_v they_o after_o their_o consecration_n when_o they_o carry_v they_o from_o the_o prothesis_n to_o the_o great_a altar_n the_o choir_n loud_o sing_v that_o which_o they_o call_v the_o cherubick_a hymn_n in_o which_o be_v these_o word_n let_v the_o king_n of_o king_n and_o lord_n of_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n our_o god_n draw_v near_o to_o be_v sacrifice_v and_o give_v to_o the_o faithful_a for_o food_n at_o which_o time_n their_o devotion_n be_v so_o excessive_a that_o arcudius_n do_v not_o scruple_n to_o accuse_v the_o euch._n arcud_v lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr euch._n greek_n in_o this_o respect_n of_o idolatry_n goar_n clear_v they_o of_o this_o crime_n yet_o say_v himself_o that_o some_o bow_n other_o kneel_z and_o cast_v themselves_o prostrate_a on_o the_o ground_n chrys_n gore_n in_o euch._n notis_fw-la in_o miss_n chrys_n as_o be_v to_o receive_v the_o king_n of_o the_o world_n invisible_o accompany_v with_o his_o holy_a angel_n that_o all_o of_o they_o say_v their_o prayer_n or_o recommend_v themselves_o to_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o that_o they_o usual_o speak_v to_o our_o saviour_n christ_n as_o if_o he_o be_v personal_o present_a pray_v to_o he_o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o good_a thief_n lord_n remember_v i_o when_o thou_o come_v into_o thy_o kingdom_n the_o priest_n answer_n the_o lord_n god_n be_v mindful_a of_o we_o all_o now_o and_o for_o ever_o they_o repeat_v these_o word_n without_o cease_v till_o he_o that_o carry_v the_o symbol_n be_v ent'r_v the_o sanctuary_n and_o then_o they_o cry_v out_o bless_a be_v he_o that_o come_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o yet_o so_o far_o there_o be_v not_o any_o consecration_n and_o much_o less_o a_o conversion_n of_o substance_n whilst_o the_o symbol_n be_v still_o on_o the_o table_n they_o separate_v a_o particle_n from_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o bread_n in_o remembrance_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o call_v the_o remainder_n the_o body_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n they_o afterward_o lie_v another_o small_a piece_n on_o the_o right_a side_n of_o the_o first_o in_o honour_n of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v say_v in_o effect_n say_v gore_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o queen_n be_v at_o thy_o right_a hand_n in_o a_o vestment_n of_o gold_n wrought_v with_o divers_a colour_n they_o set_v by_o another_o small_a piece_n in_o honour_n of_o st._n john_n baptist_n another_o in_o honour_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o several_a other_o for_o a_o remembrance_n of_o other_o saint_n goar_n tell_v we_o they_o separate_v ibid._n gore_n ibid._n nine_o piece_n after_o this_o manner_n beside_o those_o of_o our_o saviour_n and_o the_o bless_a virgin_n his_o mother_n and_o that_o this_o be_v do_v to_o represent_v the_o whole_a celestial_a court_n they_o afterward_o carry_v all_o these_o to_o the_o great_a altar_n where_o the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v but_o when_o they_o speak_v of_o these_o particle_n they_o call_v one_o of_o they_o the_o body_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n the_o other_a the_o body_n of_o st._n john_n the_o other_a the_o body_n of_o st._n nicholas_n and_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n all_o the_o rest_n i_o know_v goar_n deny_v they_o be_v thus_o call_v affirm_v the_o greek_n say_v only_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o particle_n of_o the_o virgin_n and_o not_o the_o body_n of_o the_o virgin_n i_o know_v likewise_o that_o arcudius_n seem_v not_o to_o be_v agree_v in_o this_o point_n and_o perhaps_o the_o latin_n have_v at_o length_n cause_v the_o latinise_v greek_n to_o leave_v this_o way_n of_o speak_v but_o gore_n himself_o say_v that_o some_o among_o the_o latin_n have_v be_v so_o simple_a to_o imagine_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o
i_o say_v be_v so_o well_o know_v that_o allatius_n himself_o censure_v a_o protestant_n name_v jerom_n viscer_fw-la for_o say_v the_o greek_n carry_v the_o body_n of_o our_o saviour_n in_o procession_n twice_o about_o the_o church_n so_o far_o be_v 15._o allatide_n perp._n cons_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 15._o they_o say_v he_o from_o carry_v the_o eucharist_n twice_o about_o the_o church_n that_o on_o the_o contrary_n they_o carry_v it_o not_o at_o all_o for_o that_o which_o they_o carry_v from_o the_o prothesis_n to_o the_o great_a altar_n which_o they_o call_v the_o great_a entry_n be_v no_o more_o than_o bread_n and_o wine_n unconsecrate_v and_o these_o be_v mr._n arnaud'_v gross_a proof_n as_o he_o call_v they_o for_o i_o meddle_v not_o here_o with_o what_o he_o tell_v we_o concern_v a_o letter_n from_o mr._n pompone_n we_o shall_v examine_v that_o in_o the_o follow_a book_n his_o fine_a proof_n as_o he_o tetm_v they_o be_v those_o he_o draw_v from_o the_o real_a presence_n in_o suppose_v the_o greek_n hold_v it_o for_o say_v he_o whosoever_o believe_v jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n 76._o book_n 10_o chap._n 9_o pag._n 76._o speak_v to_o he_o as_o god_n implore_v his_o assistance_n beg_v his_o pardon_n excite_v himself_o by_o expression_n of_o confidence_n in_o he_o acknowledge_v his_o own_o unworthiness_n and_o all_o these_o action_n be_v external_a be_v outward_a expression_n of_o adoration_n so_o that_o to_o bring_v proof_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n there_o need_v no_o more_o to_o be_v do_v but_o only_o to_o produce_v all_o the_o prayer_n contain_v in_o the_o liturgy_n which_o be_v offer_v to_o our_o saviour_n after_o the_o consecration_n but_o it_o have_v be_v already_o observe_v that_o this_o be_v one_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n illusion_n who_o be_v not_o willing_a to_o handle_v the_o question_n of_o the_o adoration_n as_o a_o mean_n whereby_o to_o decide_v that_o of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n but_o rather_o as_o a_o consequence_n thereof_o so_o that_o all_o the_o force_n of_o his_o pretend_a proof_n consist_v in_o suppose_v the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n there_o need_v no_o more_o to_o be_v do_v for_o the_o overthrow_v they_o than_o to_o send_v he_o to_o the_o refutation_n of_o these_o argument_n by_o which_o he_o pretend_v he_o have_v establish_v his_o principle_n and_o even_o this_o very_a consideration_n that_o he_o can_v not_o form_v his_o proof_n without_o make_v this_o supposition_n will_v only_o confirm_v what_o we_o maintain_v viz._n that_o the_o greek_n adore_v not_o the_o sacrament_n whence_o it_o follow_v they_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o be_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n for_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a a_o church_n that_o hold_v this_o opinion_n will_v be_v want_v to_o give_v to_o the_o sacrament_n those_o outward_a expression_n of_o reverence_n which_o will_v distinguish_v themselves_o easy_o from_o all_o other_o kind_n of_o honour_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n furnish_v we_o with_o a_o example_n of_o this_o on_o which_o we_o need_v only_o cast_v our_o eye_n for_o it_o clear_o appear_v by_o her_o word_n and_o action_n that_o the_o honour_n she_o give_v the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o sovereign_n and_o divine_a honour_n such_o as_o be_v due_a to_o god_n alone_o have_v the_o greek_a church_n design_v to_o show_v it_o the_o same_o respect_n what_o shall_v hinder_v it_o from_o do_v as_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v will_v she_o not_o at_o least_o endeavour_n to_o imitate_v its_o example_n in_o several_a particular_n why_o do_v they_o not_o carry_v it_o to_o the_o sick_a with_o the_o same_o solemnity_n as_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n wherefore_o i_o say_v do_v not_o the_o greek_a church_n enjoin_v her_o child_n to_o kneel_v as_o oft_o as_o they_o shall_v meet_v the_o sacrament_n why_o do_v she_o not_o open_o expose_v it_o in_o public_a rejoice_n or_o affliction_n wherefore_o do_v she_o not_o carry_v it_o about_o in_o procession_n why_o not_o dedicate_v a_o particular_a festival_n to_o it_o mr._n arnaud_n may_v tell_v we_o as_o long_o as_o he_o please_v that_o there_o be_v no_o natural_a 78._o book_n 10._o chap._n 9_o pag._n 78._o coherence_n between_o these_o thing_n and_o the_o adoration_n that_o the_o institution_n of_o these_o ceremony_n be_v pious_a and_o commendable_a but_o no_o wise_a necessary_a and_o that_o the_o adoration_n may_v subsist_v without_o they_o as_o it_o do_v in_o effect_n in_o all_o the_o east_n when_o there_o be_v not_o a_o natural_a coherence_n between_o adoration_n and_o each_o of_o these_o particular_a custom_n yet_o will_v it_o be_v i_o think_v contrary_a to_o nature_n that_o the_o adoration_n shall_v subsist_v separate_v from_o all_o these_o thing_n in_o general_n see_v these_o be_v in_o a_o manner_n almost_o the_o same_o external_a mark_n of_o divine_a worship_n which_o people_n have_v ever_o render_v to_o some_o visible_a object_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o if_o the_o greek_n have_v the_o same_o sentiment_n as_o the_o latin_n touch_v this_o sacrament_n but_o they_o will_v adopt_v some_o one_o of_o these_o devotion_n which_o be_v so_o familiar_a to_o the_o latin_n especial_o those_o that_o approach_v the_o near_a their_o usual_a custom_n and_o which_o be_v moreover_o very_o proper_a to_o express_v this_o sovereign_a honour_n now_o in_o question_n as_o be_v that_o solemn_a feast_n call_v god_n festival_n with_o all_o its_o pomp._n but_o so_o far_o have_v they_o be_v from_o imitate_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o particular_a that_o they_o have_v on_o the_o contrary_n show_v the_o great_a aversion_n to_o it_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o confession_n of_o metrophanus_n citropulus_n make_v at_o helmstad_n in_o the_o year_n 1625._o we_o carry_v not_o about_o the_o street_n say_v he_o this_o holy_a mystery_n unless_o dom._n confess_v eccles_n orient_n cap._n 9_o de_fw-la coena_fw-la dom._n it_o be_v to_o the_o sick_a it_o be_v not_o give_v we_o to_o make_v a_o show_n of_o it_o but_o to_o be_v religious_o receive_v for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n according_a to_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n all_o historian_n be_v agree_v that_o the_o russian_n do_v not_o observe_v this_o festival_n sigismond_n in_o his_o commentary_n touch_v moscovia_n and_o gagnin_n in_o his_o description_n of_o this_o same_o country_n do_v express_o take_v notice_n of_o it_o but_o that_o which_o most_o considerable_a be_v that_o when_o those_o among_o they_o who_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o king_n of_o poland_n be_v force_v to_o reunite_v themselves_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o year_n 1595._o under_o pope_n clement_n the_o eight_o they_o make_v this_o contract_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v compel_v to_o make_v any_o procession_n on_o the_o ibid._n hâ—mber_n sum_n conir_fw-fr t._n 11._o tho._n à _fw-fr jesus_n lib_n 6._o p._n 3._o c._n 1._o thom._n â—_o jesus_n ibid._n festival_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o they_o have_v other_o custom_n among_o they_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o sacrament_n whereupon_o a_o learned_a man_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v consult_v give_v this_o answer_n that_o as_o to_o the_o carry_v or_o not_o carry_v of_o the_o sacrament_n about_o in_o procession_n that_o be_v not_o to_o be_v much_o regard_v but_o there_o be_v several_a other_o thing_n of_o great_a importance_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v consider_v this_o person_n although_o he_o speak_v not_o full_o his_o mind_n yet_o say_v enough_o to_o make_v we_o understand_v he_o for_o he_o mean_v if_o i_o mistake_v not_o that_o do_v the_o matter_n concern_v only_o the_o festival_n of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o signify_v little_a but_o that_o the_o unwillingness_n these_o people_n show_v to_o observe_v this_o feast_n do_v sufficient_o evidence_n they_o have_v not_o the_o same_o sentiment_n in_o the_o main_a with_o the_o latin_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o in_o effect_n wherefore_o shall_v they_o refuse_v to_o observe_v this_o feast_n do_v they_o believe_v the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o adore_v it_o with_o a_o adoration_n of_o latria_n be_v they_o afraid_a of_o give_v it_o too_o much_o honour_n why_o not_o conform_v in_o this_o particular_a with_o the_o roman_a church_n see_v they_o be_v reunite_v to_o she_o and_o have_v leave_v the_o greek_n be_v not_o this_o a_o evident_a token_n that_o the_o greek_n can_v accommodate_v themselves_o to_o the_o adoration_n practise_v by_o the_o latin_n nor_o consequent_o to_o the_o doctrine_n they_o teach_v and_o on_o which_o this_o adoration_n be_v establish_v but_o when_o what_o i_o say_v shall_v have_v no_o ground_n and_o the_o adoration_n may_v subsist_v without_o these_o ceremony_n mr._n arnaud_n ought_v at_o least_o to_o show_v we_o they_o
preserve_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o sixteenth_o from_o a_o passage_n of_o oecumenius_n we_o know_v very_o well_o that_o the_o greek_n consecrate_v the_o eucharist_n with_o leaven_a bread_n and_o that_o there_o be_v touch_v this_o point_n between_o they_o and_o the_o latin_n so_o stiff_a a_o controversy_n that_o the_o greek_n believe_v their_o altar_n be_v pollute_v when_o the_o latin_n have_v perform_v their_o service_n thereon_o and_o therefore_o when_o ever_o this_o happen_v they_o wash_v they_o with_o exceed_v great_a care_n before_o they_o use_v they_o i_o shall_v not_o trouble_v myself_o or_o reader_n with_o mention_v here_o any_o thing_n touch_v the_o beginning_n or_o progress_n of_o this_o dispute_n all_o that_o i_o aim_v at_o here_o be_v only_o to_o give_v far_a light_n to_o the_o question_n i_o handle_v it_o seem_v to_o i_o then_o no_o hard_a matter_n in_o read_v their_o book_n concern_v this_o point_n to_o know_v what_o their_o real_a belief_n be_v touch_v transubstantiation_n for_o we_o find_v they_o continual_o argue_v from_o this_o principle_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v still_o bread_n after_o consecration_n and_o this_o appear_v by_o the_o letter_n of_o michael_n cerularius_n and_o leo_n bishop_n of_o acrida_n to_o john_n bishop_n of_o tranis_fw-la in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o naples_n for_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n they_o add_v observe_v how_o our_o saviour_n have_v call_v under_o the_o new_a testament_n the_o bread_n his_o body_n this_o expression_n 4._o bibliot_n paâ—â—_n tom._n 4._o â—dâ—t_n 4._o let_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v what_o he_o will_v do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n for_o according_a to_o this_o doctrine_n it_o may_v be_v affirm_v that_o our_o saviour_n have_v make_v bread_n his_o body_n and_o change_v it_o into_o his_o body_n but_o it_o can_v be_v say_v with_o good_a sense_n that_o he_o call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n see_v this_o latter_a expression_n signify_v he_o attribute_n to_o the_o bread_n the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n which_o suppose_v the_o bread_n remain_v and_o receive_v the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n yet_o do_v we_o meet_v with_o these_o kind_n of_o expression_n not_o only_o in_o michael_n cerularius_n but_o in_o the_o triode_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o be_v one_o of_o their_o ecclesiastical_a book_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d say_v they_o have_v likewise_o relate_v the_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 2._o allat_n de_fw-fr lib._n eccles_n graec._n diss_fw-la 2._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d observe_v that_o he_o call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n and_o not_o a_o azyme_n let_v they_o then_o be_v ashamed_a that_o offer_n in_o the_o sacrifice_n unleavened_a bread_n it_o appear_v by_o the_o dispute_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o gennadius_n that_o this_o passage_n 10._o gennad_n pâ—o_o council_n flor._n cap._n 2_o sect_n 7._o book_n 10._o be_v frequent_o use_v by_o the_o greek_n and_o mr_n arnaud_n have_v observe_v that_o jeremias_n and_o photius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n express_v themselves_o in_o this_o same_o manner_n jesus_n christ_n call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n the_o wine_n his_o blood_n he_o assure_v we_o that_o jeremias_n believe_v transubstantiation_n but_o whether_o he_o do_v or_o not_o we_o shall_v see_v hereafter_o he_o likewise_o tell_v we_o that_o photius_n join_v this_o expression_n with_o that_o which_o natural_o denote_v transubstantiation_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o common_a bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o this_o be_v mere_a mockery_n to_o desire_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o a_o term_n so_o general_a as_o be_v that_o of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d do_v natural_o signify_v a_o conversion_n of_o substance_n in_o the_o second_o place_n the_o greek_n be_v wont_v in_o this_o controversy_n to_o reproach_v 4._o bibl._n patr._n tom._n 4._o edit_fw-la 4._o the_o latin_n with_o their_o eat_v the_o jewish_a azyme_n and_o that_o they_o eat_v it_o as_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n you_o offer_v to_o god_n in_o sacrifice_n say_v nicetas_n pectoratus_fw-la the_o azyme_n and_o dead_a bread_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o eat_v it_o as_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o true_a and_o live_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o a_o little_a further_o he_o that_o make_v the_o azyme_n and_o eat_v it_o although_o he_o have_v not_o take_v this_o custom_n from_o the_o jew_n yet_o do_v he_o in_o this_o imitate_v they_o and_o his_o knowledge_n be_v no_o great_a than_o that_o of_o a_o jew_n they_o apply_v to_o this_o occasion_n the_o eleven_o canon_n of_o the_o six_o council_n in_o trullo_n which_o forbid_v the_o eat_n of_o the_o azyme_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o this_o be_v near_o upon_o the_o same_o language_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o greek_n but_o these_o expression_n will_v be_v extravagant_a do_v they_o not_o suppose_v that_o which_o we_o eat_v in_o the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v real_a bread_n for_o to_o eat_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n under_o the_o accident_n of_o a_o azyme_n be_v not_o to_o eat_v the_o azyme_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o in_o effect_n those_o among_o the_o latin_n that_o have_v refute_v they_o touch_v this_o article_n have_v not_o fail_v to_o tell_v they_o that_o after_o the_o conversion_n it_o be_v no_o long_o bread_n neither_o leaven_v nor_o unleavened_a but_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o in_o suppose_v this_o conversion_n the_o question_n concern_v the_o azyme_n be_v superfluous_a as_o appear_v in_o a_o anonymous_n treatise_n in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la and_o in_o a_o letter_n of_o pope_n gregory_n the_o 9th_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n mention_n in_o the_o ten_o chapter_n of_o his_o three_o book_n it_o appear_v likewise_o by_o a_o treatise_n attribute_v to_o gennadius_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n that_o at_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n wherein_o it_o be_v ordain_v the_o priest_n shall_v consecrate_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o leaven_a bread_n and_o with_o the_o azyme_n every_o one_o according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o his_o own_o church_n the_o greek_n that_o reject_v the_o union_n thus_o loud_o express_v themselves_o say_v 1._o gennad_n pro_fw-la council_n flor._n cap._n 2_o sect_n 1._o that_o the_o council_n have_v divide_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n into_o two_o part_n and_o make_v two_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o one_o of_o unleavened_a and_o the_o other_a of_o leaven_a bread_n which_o language_n will_v be_v very_o improper_a in_o the_o mouth_n of_o person_n who_o believe_v transubstantiation_n for_o beside_o that_o this_o will_v not_o be_v two_o body_n but_o one_o alone_a under_o the_o different_a species_n it_o shall_v at_o least_o have_v be_v say_v they_o have_v set_v up_o two_o body_n one_o make_v of_o leaven_a the_o other_a of_o unleavened_a bread_n we_o find_v that_o the_o greek_n in_o this_o same_o controversy_n to_o show_v unleavened_a bread_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v use_v in_o this_o mystery_n affirm_v that_o leaven_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n to_o bread_n as_o the_o soul_n be_v to_o the_o body_n because_o bread_n receive_v elevation_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o leaven_n so_o that_o they_o call_v leaven_v bread_n live_v bread_n as_o be_v that_o which_o have_v spirit_n and_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o azyme_n dead_a bread_n a_o dead_a lump_n unfit_a to_o represent_v the_o live_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o thereupon_o they_o ground_n this_o accusation_n that_o the_o latin_n eat_v a_o dead_a lump_n inanimate_a bread_n and_o not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v of_o the_o same_o substance_n as_o we_o and_o be_v not_o void_a of_o soul_n as_o teach_v the_o heretic_n apollinarius_n we_o may_v find_v this_o kind_n of_o argue_v in_o cerularius_n his_o letter_n in_o that_o of_o nicetas_n pectoratus_fw-la and_o in_o the_o answer_n of_o cardinal_n humbert_n and_o likewise_o describe_v at_o large_a in_o the_o anonymous_n author_n i_o mention_v the_o christian_n easter_n say_v he_o 4._o bibl_n patr._n tom_n 4_o edit_n 4._o be_v celebrate_v not_o with_o unleavened_a bread_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a with_o that_o which_o be_v leaven_v to_o set_v forth_o the_o perfection_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o our_o lord_n have_v unite_v to_o himself_o two_o nature_n in_o one_o person_n and_o as_o the_o divine_a nature_n be_v most_o simple_a so_o the_o humane_a nature_n be_v compose_v of_o soul_n and_o body_n or_o flesh_n there_o be_v then_o in_o jesus_n christ_n the_o divinity_n the_o soul_n and_o the_o body_n so_o likewise_o in_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o we_o celebrate_v with_o complete_a bread_n that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o leaven_a bread_n there_o be_v three_o thing_n namely_o flower_n
god_n which_o show_v his_o perplexity_n to_o be_v so_o great_a in_o this_o particular_a that_o he_o know_v not_o on_o which_o side_n to_o turn_v himself_o whilst_o the_o greek_n possess_v so_o great_a tranquillity_n in_o this_o point_n that_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v they_o ever_o find_v the_o least_o difficulty_n in_o it_o they_o assure_v we_o the_o eucharist_n do_v nourish_v our_o body_n but_o they_o see_v none_o of_o those_o inconvenience_n which_o disturb_v the_o latin_n which_o clear_o show_v they_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n for_o do_v they_o believe_v it_o they_o will_v not_o fail_v to_o see_v what_o common_a sense_n discover_v to_o other_o and_o see_v it_o how_o be_v it_o possible_a they_o shall_v express_v no_o astonishment_n nor_o any_o difficulty_n therein_o or_o at_o least_o not_o take_v that_o side_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v which_o be_v to_o leave_v these_o difficulty_n to_o almighty_a god_n neither_o do_v we_o find_v that_o the_o greek_n do_v trouble_v themselves_o about_o the_o alteration_n or_o corruption_n which_o frequent_o happen_v in_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o the_o latin_n do_v although_o the_o former_a of_o these_o have_v more_o reason_n for_o it_o than_o the_o latter_a for_o the_o latin_n take_v all_o possible_a care_n to_o keep_v their_o host_n from_o corrupt_v but_o the_o greek_n on_o the_o contrary_n take_v none_o at_o all_o and_o keep_v as_o they_o do_v the_o sacramental_a bread_n sprinkle_v with_o consecrate_a wine_n the_o space_n of_o a_o whole_a year_n for_o the_o use_n of_o the_o sick_a it_o often_o happen_v that_o it_o be_v corrupt_v and_o full_a of_o maggot_n as_o it_o be_v observe_v by_o sacranus_fw-la and_o the_o archbishop_n of_o gnesne_n and_o consequent_o be_v more_o expose_v to_o these_o inconvenience_n than_o the_o latin_n yet_o do_v they_o not_o seem_v to_o be_v concern_v nor_o inform_v themselves_o whence_o come_v these_o worm_n which_o be_v as_o they_o be_v substance_n it_o can_v be_v say_v they_o generate_v from_o bare_a accident_n neither_o can_v it_o be_v say_v without_o blasphemy_n that_o they_o be_v make_v of_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o proof_n may_v be_v extend_v far_o for_o it_o be_v certain_a we_o do_v not_o find_v among_o the_o greek_n any_o of_o these_o kind_n of_o thing_n which_o depend_v on_o transubstantiation_n i_o mean_v which_o necessary_o and_o whole_o depend_v thereon_o they_o be_v in_o this_o respect_n in_o a_o most_o profound_a silence_n but_o it_o be_v worth_a our_o while_n to_o hear_v mr._n arnaud_n it_o be_v indeed_o say_v he_o a_o real_a truth_n that_o the_o greek_n take_v little_a 59_o lib._n 10_o cap_n 8._o p._n 59_o notice_n of_o these_o philosophical_a consequence_n samonas_n speak_v occasional_o of_o a_o body_n in_o two_o place_n and_o of_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_a the_o archbishop_n of_o gaza_n do_v the_o same_o but_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o of_o these_o do_v this_o by_o constraint_n what_o signify_v this_o tergiversate_n for_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o say_v the_o greek_n speak_v but_o little_a hereof_o see_v they_o speak_v not_o at_o all_o of_o it_o this_o samonas_n and_o this_o archbishop_n of_o gaza_n be_v not_o author_n to_o be_v quote_v see_v we_o shall_v make_v it_o appear_v in_o its_o place_n that_o the_o book_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o the_o first_o of_o these_o be_v deserve_o suspect_v to_o be_v counterfeit_a and_o that_o the_o other_o be_v a_o roman_a proselyte_n wed_v to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o to_o establish_v a_o restriction_n of_o this_o consequence_n mr._n arnaud_n shall_v have_v better_a proof_n but_o that_o we_o may_v do_v he_o right_o we_o will_v not_o conceal_v what_o he_o add_v afterward_o i_o draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v the_o miracle_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o its_o consequence_n a_o argument_n to_o conclude_v they_o believe_v it_o not_o he_o answer_v that_o instead_o of_o father_n i_o shall_v substitute_v the_o greek_n armenian_n 63._o ibid._n pag._n 63._o and_o coptic_o of_o those_o time_n for_o say_v he_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o all_o these_o christian_n believe_v transubstantiation_n as_o we_o do_v and_o yet_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o all_o these_o difficulty_n which_o mr._n claude_n '_o s_o head_n be_v full_a of_o this_o acknowledgement_n be_v sincere_a and_o we_o need_v desire_v no_o more_o the_o greek_n take_v no_o more_o notice_n of_o the_o difficulty_n arise_v from_o transubstantiation_n than_o the_o armenian_n and_o coptic_o and_o mr._n arnaud_n grant_v this_o to_o be_v so_o undeniable_a a_o truth_n that_o he_o make_v it_o the_o ground_n of_o a_o answer_n our_o present_a business_n then_o be_v to_o know_v whether_o the_o consequence_n i_o hence_o draw_v be_v just_a and_o good_a which_o he_o contest_v i_o and_o first_o he_o say_v that_o all_o these_o eastern_a church_n profess_v to_o believe_v original_a sin_n and_o yet_o their_o divine_n trouble_v not_o themselves_o about_o explain_v this_o doctrine_n he_o add_v that_o they_o observe_v 59_o ibid._n pag_n 58_o 59_o the_o same_o silence_n in_o all_o the_o question_n and_o difficulty_n which_o the_o socinian_o propose_v against_o the_o trinity_n the_o person_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o christ_n although_o these_o difficulty_n be_v as_o obvious_a and_o sensible_a as_o those_o allege_v against_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o it_o be_v his_o prejudice_n and_o not_o his_o reason_n that_o have_v dictate_v to_o he_o this_o answer_n for_o first_o there_o be_v a_o vast_a difference_n betwixt_o the_o incomprehensible_a mystery_n respect_v the_o divinity_n which_o be_v above_o the_o natural_a light_n of_o reason_n require_v a_o profound_a submission_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiatiation_n the_o nature_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v well_o know_v and_o the_o matter_n and_o sign_n thereof_o be_v better_o know_v which_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n even_o the_o thing_n signify_v to_o wit_n the_o natural_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o only_o the_o natural_a object_n of_o reason_n but_o likewise_o of_o sense_n and_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o of_o these_o faculty_n can_v judge_v of_o it_o nay_o they_o do_v judge_n of_o it_o by_o a_o spontaneous_a motion_n even_o when_o we_o will_v not_o ourselves_o second_o beside_o this_o infinite_a difference_n which_o yield_v no_o room_n for_o mr._n arnaud_n comparison_n the_o point_n in_o hand_n concern_v not_o the_o difficulty_n touch_v transubstantiation_n or_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o the_o doctrine_n which_o necessary_o attend_v they_o and_o question_n which_o immediate_o arise_v thence_o of_o themselves_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o these_o two_o particular_n the_o difficulty_n which_o be_v raise_v against_o a_o truth_n be_v common_o false_a consequence_n which_o the_o adversary_n draw_v thence_o and_o i_o confess_v it_o will_v not_o be_v to_o reason_n aright_o absolute_o to_o conclude_v that_o a_o church_n hold_v not_o a_o doctrine_n because_o she_o trouble_v not_o herself_o in_o answer_v all_o the_o objection_n which_o may_v be_v make_v against_o it_o to_o allow_v these_o kind_n of_o argument_n there_o be_v distinction_n to_o be_v make_v and_o particular_a circumstance_n to_o be_v observe_v without_o which_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o conclude_v but_o we_o speak_v here_o of_o real_a consequence_n of_o a_o doctrine_n of_o consequence_n i_o say_v which_o immediate_o show_v themselves_o to_o the_o ordinary_a capacity_n without_o any_o great_a meditation_n and_o study_n now_o although_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o apply_v themselves_o to_o answer_v the_o objection_n of_o the_o socinian_o against_o original_a sin_n against_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n the_o person_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o satisfaction_n of_o christ_n be_v perhaps_o not_o acquaint_v with_o they_o yet_o do_v we_o plain_o see_v among_o they_o the_o consequence_n of_o these_o doctrine_n they_o baptise_v little_a child_n and_o baptise_v they_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n they_o believe_v the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a spirit_n be_v consubstantial_a they_o adore_v the_o person_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n they_o put_v their_o trust_n in_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o such_o like_a thing_n wherefore_o shall_v it_o not_o be_v the_o same_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o consequence_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v it_o possible_a to_o hold_v this_o doctrine_n without_o think_v at_o the_o same_o time_n at_o least_o on_o some_o one_o of_o these_o consequence_n on_o the_o actual_a existence_n of_o a_o humane_a body_n in_o several_a place_n the_o existence_n of_o this_o body_n without_o its_o usual_a dimension_n the_o concomitancy_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o on_o the_o accident_n of_o
communion_n be_v imperfect_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n who_o have_v ordain_v we_o shall_v partake_v of_o both_o kind_n and_o not_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n itself_o which_o we_o full_o receive_v under_o one_o he_o thereupon_o explain_v himself_o clear_o in_o the_o 68_o proposition_n this_o be_v a_o 6._o ibid._n blaspheme_n 6._o impious_a doctrine_n of_o the_o papist_n say_v he_o and_o of_o which_o pope_n eugenus_n have_v be_v the_o first_o author_n that_o where_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v there_o be_v likewise_o his_o blood_n and_o for_o this_o reason_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o the_o laity_n receive_v the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n so_o that_o here_o the_o pretend_a concomitancy_n be_v overthrow_v and_o consequent_o transubstantiation_n inasmuch_o as_o one_o can_v subsist_v without_o the_o other_o this_o author_n live_v about_o the_o year_n 1630._o chap._n xii_o the_o twenty_o six_o proof_n take_v from_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n of_o cyrillus_n lucar_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o what_o follow_v thereupon_o have_v mr._n arnaud_n content_v himself_o to_o the_o end_n he_o may_v get_v clear_a from_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n of_o cyrillus_n in_o say_v this_o patriarch_n study_v john_n calvin_n and_o be_v a_o great_a admirer_n of_o his_o doctrine_n that_o his_o confession_n of_o faith_n contradict_v several_a article_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n that_o it_o be_v condemn_v by_o two_o council_n hold_v since_o his_o death_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n shall_v be_v determine_v by_o his_o opinion_n have_v he_o i_o say_v only_o thus_o express_v himself_o we_o shall_v not_o have_v complain_v against_o he_o but_o endeavour_v to_o satisfy_v he_o in_o every_o one_o of_o these_o particular_n but_o instead_o of_o contain_v himself_o within_o these_o bound_n he_o have_v fall_v foul_a on_o the_o person_n 83._o lib._n 4._o cap._n 6._o pag._n 382_o 83._o of_o cyrillus_n himself_o who_o he_o treat_v as_o a_o hireling_n charge_v he_o with_o receive_v five_o hundred_o crown_n in_o germany_n for_o subscribe_v to_o article_n against_o the_o catholic_n as_o a_o sacrilegious_a person_n and_o usurper_n who_o divert_v the_o money_n he_o gather_v in_o candia_n under_o the_o name_n of_o his_o patriarch_n meletius_n to_o the_o purchase_v the_o patriarchate_o of_o alexandria_n to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o another_o that_o be_v elect_v by_o common_a consent_n as_o a_o insatiable_a ambitious_a wretch_n who_o not_o content_a with_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o alexandria_n will_v have_v that_o of_o constantinople_n and_o which_o be_v yet_o worse_o as_o a_o villain_n and_o murderer_n who_o have_v cause_v his_o predecessor_n timotheus_n to_o be_v poison_v get_v afterward_o janissary_n to_o strangle_v he_o who_o assist_v he_o in_o this_o detestable_a action_n though_o i_o resolve_v not_o to_o be_v concern_v at_o mr._n arnaud_n passion_n which_o can_v but_o be_v displease_v to_o good_a people_n of_o either_o communion_n yet_o i_o may_v tell_v he_o that_o see_v he_o publish_v these_o accusation_n against_o a_o person_n that_o be_v dead_a he_o must_v be_v able_a to_o prove_v by_o good_a testimony_n his_o charge_n to_o be_v true_a but_o have_v no_o better_a a_o author_n than_o allatius_n for_o this_o he_o can_v take_v it_o ill_o if_o i_o affirm_v his_o account_n of_o this_o person_n to_o be_v mere_a calumny_n and_o forgery_n he_o confess_v he_o relate_v this_o whole_a story_n chief_o upon_o the_o credit_n of_o allatius_n who_o 383._o ibid._n pag._n 383._o make_v it_o his_o business_n to_o inform_v himself_o and_o be_v a_o greek_a ought_v soon_o to_o be_v believe_v than_o dutch_a or_o swisser_n minister_n and_o especial_o than_o hottinger_n who_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o passionate_a minister_n and_o least_o sincere_a writer_n he_o ever_o read_v let_v the_o dutch_a or_o swisser_n minister_n and_o especial_o hottinger_n be_v what_o he_o please_v what_o signify_v this_o to_o the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o these_o accusation_n and_o the_o sincerity_n of_o allatius_n when_o the_o minister_n shall_v positive_o affirm_v any_o thing_n in_o favour_n of_o cyrillus_n which_o they_o can_v prove_v then_o mr._n arnaud_n may_v question_v their_o testimony_n and_o term_v they_o passionate_a person_n not_o worthy_a of_o credit_n if_o allatius_n relate_v the_o same_o thing_n otherwise_o than_o the_o minister_n he_o may_v say_v he_o be_v soon_o to_o be_v believe_v than_o they_o and_o see_v what_o answer_n we_o will_v make_v he_o but_o for_o allatius_n to_o charge_n cyrillus_n with_o such_o heinous_a crime_n and_o to_o authorise_v his_o imposture_n we_o must_v be_v tell_v that_o hottinger_n be_v no_o good_a author_n and_o that_o allatius_n be_v more_o worthy_a of_o credit_n this_o be_v mere_a mockery_n for_o to_o decide_v the_o question_n whether_o what_o allatius_n affirm_v be_v true_a or_o fabulous_a hottinger_n and_o other_o minister_n be_v not_o concern_v we_o be_v only_o to_o inquire_v whether_o allatius_n cite_v any_o witness_n or_o whether_o he_o himself_o be_v a_o author_n worthy_a of_o credit_n allatius_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v special_a care_n to_o inform_v himself_o he_o must_v tell_v we_o then_o what_o his_o information_n contain_v and_o not_o affirm_v such_o important_a matter_n without_o good_a ground_n he_o be_v a_o greek_a by_o nation_n very_o true_a but_o a_o greek_a that_o forsake_v his_o religion_n to_o embrace_v the_o roman_a faith_n a_o greek_a who_o the_o pope_n prefer_v to_o be_v his_o library-keeper_n a_o person_n the_o most_o wed_a of_o all_o man_n to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n a_o person_n than_o who_o none_o can_v be_v more_o malicious_a against_o those_o he_o take_v to_o be_v his_o adversary_n and_o especial_o against_o cyrillus_n and_o those_o call_v schismatical_a greek_n a_o man_n full_a of_o word_n but_o little_a sense_n his_o religion_n and_o office_n of_o library-keeper_n will_v not_o be_v call_v in_o question_n by_o those_o that_o ever_o hear_v of_o he_o his_o zeal_n for_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n appear_v in_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr perpetua_fw-la consensione_n for_o observe_v here_o how_o he_o express_v himself_o in_o the_o pope_n favour_n the_o roman_a prelate_n say_v he_o be_v independent_a he_o judge_v all_o the_o world_n and_o 2._o allat_n de_fw-fr perpet_n cons_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 2._o be_v judge_v of_o none_o we_o must_v obey_v he_o although_o he_o govern_v unjust_o he_o give_v law_n but_o receive_v none_o and_o change_v they_o when_o he_o please_v he_o make_v magistrate_n determin_n point_n of_o faith_n and_o order_n as_o seem_v good_a to_o he_o the_o great_a affair_n in_o the_o church_n if_o he_o will_v err_v he_o can_v for_o he_o can_v be_v deceive_v himself_o neither_o can_v he_o deceive_v other_o and_o when_o a_o angel_n shall_v affirm_v the_o contrary_a be_v guard_v as_o he_o be_v with_o the_o authority_n of_o christ_n he_o can_v change_v the_o sharpness_n wherewith_o he_o treat_v those_o against_o who_o he_o write_v such_o as_o chytreus_n creygton_n the_o archbishop_n of_o corfou_n and_o some_o other_o appear_v by_o the_o bare_a read_n of_o his_o write_n every_o period_n honour_v they_o with_o these_o kind_n of_o title_n sot_n passim_fw-la vide_fw-la allat_n de_fw-fr perpet_n cons_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 15_o 16_o 17_o 18._o etc._n etc._n advers._fw-la châ—eygt_fw-fr passim_fw-la liar_n blockhead_n hellish_a and_o impudent_a person_n and_o other_o such_o like_a term_n which_o be_v no_o sign_n of_o a_o moderate_a spirit_n to_o prove_v the_o conformity_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n with_o the_o roman_a in_o essential_o he_o take_v for_o his_o principle_n to_o acknowledge_v none_o for_o the_o true_a church_n but_o that_o party_n which_o have_v submit_v to_o the_o roman_a see_v and_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o other_o greek_n who_o he_o call_v heretic_n and_o schismatic_n he_o fierce_o maintain_v that_o a_o good_a course_n be_v take_v with_o they_o when_o they_o can_v be_v reduce_v by_o fire_n and_o sword_n that_o heretic_n must_v be_v exterminate_v 11._o allat_n de_fw-fr perpet_n cons_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 13._o ibid._n lib._n 3._o cap._n 11._o and_o punish_v and_o if_o obstinate_a put_v to_o death_n and_o burn_v these_o be_v his_o expression_n and_o as_o to_o what_o concern_v cyrillus_n we_o need_v but_o read_v what_o he_o have_v write_v of_o he_o to_o be_v persuade_v of_o his_o partiality_n and_o injustice_n do_v mr._n arnaud_n think_v he_o have_v do_v fair_o to_o borrow_v the_o weapon_n of_o such_o a_o man_n to_o defend_v himself_o against_o the_o aforementioned_a confession_n of_o faith_n cyrillus_n have_v adversary_n whilst_o living_n and_o after_o his_o death_n but_o he_o have_v have_v likewise_o defender_n of_o
that_o their_o faith_n must_v be_v the_o rule_n of_o we_o yet_o will_v i_o endeavour_v to_o satisfy_v the_o reader_n in_o this_o particular_a i_o do_v also_o hope_v that_o this_o inquiry_n will_v not_o be_v useless_a towards_o the_o clear_n up_o of_o the_o principal_a question_n between_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o myself_o because_o that_o in_o show_v what_o the_o greek_n do_v believe_v i_o do_v at_o the_o same_o time_n show_v what_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v i_o shall_v do_v then_o three_o thing_n in_o this_o chapter_n the_o first_o of_o which_o shall_v be_v to_o show_v the_o real_a belief_n of_o the_o greek_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n second_o describe_v in_o what_o they_o agree_v and_o differ_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o three_o likewise_o wherein_o we_o of_o the_o reform_a church_n do_v agree_v with_o they_o and_o in_o what_o particular_n we_o do_v not_o as_o to_o the_o first_o of_o these_o point_n to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v have_v a_o full_a and_o clear_a understanding_n of_o the_o real_a opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n it_o will_v be_v necessary_a we_o make_v several_a article_n of_o it_o and_o reduce_v they_o into_o these_o follow_a proposition_n first_o in_o general_a the_o eucharist_n be_v according_a to_o they_o a_o mystical_a representation_n of_o the_o whole_a oeconomy_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o express_v by_o it_o his_o come_n into_o the_o world_n his_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n his_o suffering_n death_n resurrection_n ascension_n into_o heaven_n and_o the_o glory_n he_o display_v on_o the_o earth_n in_o make_v himself_o know_v and_o adore_v by_o every_o creature_n be_v it_o necessary_a to_o prove_v this_o proposition_n we_o can_v easy_o do_v it_o by_o the_o greek_a liturgy_n and_o testimony_n of_o cabasilas_n german_a simeon_n thessaloniensis_n jeremias_n and_o several_a other_o but_o this_o not_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o contest_v i_o shall_v not_o insist_v upon_o it_o second_o they_o consider_v the_o bread_n in_o two_o distinct_a respect_n either_o whilst_o it_o be_v as_o yet_o on_o the_o table_n of_o the_o prothesis_n or_o on_o the_o great_a altar_n whilst_o it_o be_v on_o the_o prothesis_n they_o hold_v it_o be_v a_o type_n or_o figure_n yet_o do_v they_o sometime_o call_v it_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n sometime_o the_o imperfect_a body_n of_o christ_n sometime_o the_o dead_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n although_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o consecration_n be_v then_o complete_v this_o be_v confirm_v by_o what_o i_o relate_v in_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o this_o three_o book_n and_o it_o be_v not_o likewise_o necessary_a to_o insist_v any_o long_a thereon_o because_o this_o particular_a concern_v not_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n three_o when_o the_o symbol_n be_v carry_v and_o place_v on_o the_o great_a altar_n they_o say_v that_o by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v perfect_o consecrate_v and_o change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n to_o express_v this_o change_n they_o use_v these_o general_a term_n i_o already_o note_v to_o wit_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n which_o signify_v a_o change_n they_o say_v the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v make_v the_o very_a body_n itself_o or_o the_o proper_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o hereunto_o refer_v all_o those_o citation_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v allege_v out_o of_o theophylact_fw-mi euthymius_n nicholas_n methoniensis_n cabasilas_n simeon_n thessaloniensis_n and_o jeremias_n we_o do_v not_o deny_v that_o the_o greek_n use_v these_o expression_n it_o concern_v we_o here_o only_o to_o know_v in_o what_o sense_n the_o greek_a church_n use_v they_o and_o what_o kind_n of_o change_n they_o mean_v thereby_o i_o say_v then_o that_o when_o we_o come_v to_o examine_v this_o change_n and_o determine_v in_o what_o manner_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n they_o curb_v our_o curiosity_n and_o remit_v this_o knowledge_n and_o determination_n to_o god_n and_o for_o their_o own_o part_n keep_v within_o their_o general_a term_n which_o appear_v by_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o sarrazin_n make_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n when_o they_o embrace_v the_o greek_a religion_n i_o believe_v graeco-lat_n bibl._n patr._n tom._n 2._o graeco-lat_n say_v the_o proselyte_n and_o confess_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v mystical_o sacrifice_v by_o the_o christian_n and_o of_o which_o they_o partake_v in_o their_o divine_a sacrament_n i_o believe_v likewise_o that_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v in_o truth_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v change_v intellectual_o and_o invisible_o by_o his_o divine_a power_n above_o all_o natural_a conception_n he_o alone_o know_v the_o manner_n of_o it_o and_o upon_o this_o account_n it_o be_v that_o nicetas_n choniatus_n complain_v that_o in_o the_o twelve_o century_n the_o doctrine_n 3._o nicetas_n choniat_n annal._n lib._n 3._o of_o the_o divine_a mystery_n be_v divulge_v and_o therefore_o censure_v the_o patriarch_n camaterus_n for_o his_o not_o have_v immediate_o silence_v a_o monk_n who_o propose_v this_o question_n to_o wit_n whether_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o eucharist_n the_o corruptible_a or_o incorruptible_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o shall_v have_v be_v condemn_v say_v he_o for_o a_o heretic_n that_o introduce_v novelty_n all_o the_o rest_n silence_v by_o his_o example_n to_o the_o end_n the_o mystery_n may_v ever_o remain_v a_o mystery_n john_n silvius_n in_o his_o cathe'merinon_n cathem_n joan_n sylu._n aâ—rebat_fw-la cathem_n of_o the_o greek_n recite_v a_o prayer_n wherein_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v touch_v and_o change_v on_o the_o altar_n after_o a_o supernatural_a manner_n which_o must_v not_o be_v inquire_v into_o we_o have_v likewise_o already_o see_v in_o the_o ten_o chapter_n of_o this_o book_n the_o testimony_n of_o metrophanus_n the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n who_o have_v tell_v we_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n be_v real_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n 9_o confess_v eccles_n or._n cap._n 9_o christ_n and_o that_o which_o be_v in_o the_o cup_n undoubted_o his_o blood_n he_o add_v that_o the_o manner_n of_o this_o change_n be_v unknown_a to_o we_o and_o the_o knowledge_n thereof_o reserve_v for_o the_o elect_a in_o heaven_n to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v obtain_v more_o favour_n from_o god_n by_o a_o simple_a faith_n void_a of_o curiosity_n and_o thus_o acquit_v himself_o another_z greek_z author_n cite_v by_o allatius_n under_o the_o name_n of_o john_n 22._o allat_n adversus_fw-la chreygton_n exercit_fw-la 22._o the_o patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n you_o see_v say_v he_o that_o saint_n paul_n scruple_n not_o to_o call_v this_o body_n bread_n but_o be_v it_o so_o if_o you_o will_v that_o it_o be_v no_o long_o call_v bread_n and_o be_v no_o long_o bread_n be_v neither_o leaven_v nor_o unleavened_a you_o see_v that_o it_o be_v not_o bereave_v of_o these_o appellation_n till_o after_o sanctification_n but_o before_o this_o dreadful_a sacrifice_n when_o you_o offer_v it_o to_o sanctify_v it_o shall_v this_o be_v neither_o bread_n nor_o a_o azyme_n now_o that_o which_o be_v do_v in_o this_o oblation_n be_v by_o ourselves_o but_o that_o which_o happen_v in_o this_o admirable_a change_n be_v not_o from_o we_o but_o god_n it_o appear_v by_o this_o passage_n recite_v by_o allatius_n and_o take_v if_o i_o be_v not_o deceive_v out_o of_o a_o manuscript_n wherein_o this_o author_n dispute_v touch_v the_o azyme_n against_o a_o latin_a who_o tell_v he_o that_o this_o controversy_n be_v vain_a see_v that_o after_o the_o consecration_n it_o be_v no_o long_a bread_n but_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o it_o seem_v this_o patriarch_n maintain_v against_o he_o that_o it_o be_v still_o bread_n and_o prove_v it_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o saint_n paul_n who_o so_o call_v it_o it_o seem_v likewise_o by_o what_o he_o add_v that_o he_o will_v say_v that_o suppose_v it_o be_v no_o long_o call_v bread_n and_o lose_v this_o name_n yet_o we_o must_v not_o speak_v of_o what_o it_o become_v by_o consecration_n because_o god_n only_o know_v that_o and_o not_o man_n although_o the_o greek_n be_v sometime_o thus_o reserve_v restrain_v themselves_o within_o their_o general_a term_n yet_o for_o the_o most_o part_n they_o show_v more_o particular_o their_o thought_n touch_v the_o nature_n and_o kind_a of_o the_o change_n which_o happen_v to_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o which_o make_v they_o to_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o they_o do_v it_o likewise_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o find_v out_o their_o meaning_n which_o be_v what_o we_o have_v now_o to_o demonstrate_v but_o before_o we_o enter_v into_o
among_o they_o and_o it_o be_v in_o fine_a from_o their_o proper_a testimony_n i_o have_v clear_o show_v that_o that_o which_o the_o greek_n hold_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n which_o be_v the_o chief_a and_o only_a thing_n i_o have_v to_o do_v yet_o shall_v i_o answer_v in_o the_o follow_a book_n all_o mr._n arnaud'_v vain_a objection_n as_o brief_o as_o i_o can_v for_o consider_v what_o i_o already_o establish_v it_o be_v easy_a to_o judge_v that_o his_o argument_n will_v not_o prove_v invincible_a demonstration_n as_o he_o will_v persuade_v the_o world_n book_n iu._n mr._n arnaud_n proof_n touch_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n refute_v chap._n i._n mr._n arnaud_n first_o proof_n take_v from_o cerularius_n his_o silence_n examine_v the_o rest_n of_o his_o illusion_n discover_v after_o what_o i_o have_v establish_v in_o the_o two_o former_a book_n it_o will_v be_v no_o difficult_a matter_n to_o answer_v mr._n arnaud_n objection_n and_o show_v as_o i_o promise_v that_o all_o his_o endeavour_n to_o demonstrate_v the_o greek_a church_n ever_o believe_v transubstantiation_n be_v ineffectual_a and_o that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o proof_n conclude_v the_o contrary_a of_o what_o he_o pretend_v and_o this_o shall_v be_v the_o subject_n of_o this_o book_n which_o i_o shall_v divide_v into_o two_o part_n in_o the_o first_o i_o shall_v examine_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v allege_v to_o prove_v his_o supposition_n since_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a and_o in_o the_o second_o consider_v what_o he_o have_v allege_v for_o the_o same_o purpose_n from_o the_o seven_o eight_o nine_o and_o ten_o century_n in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o book_n i_o shall_v handle_v four_o principal_a head_n under_o which_o i_o shall_v exact_o gather_v whatsoever_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v disperse_v in_o his_o second_o third_z and_o four_o book_n and_o part_n of_o his_o twelve_o book_n wherein_o he_o have_v treat_v on_o some_o particular_n respect_v this_o question_n our_o first_o remark_n shall_v be_v touch_v some_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n delusion_n beside_o those_o we_o already_o discover_v in_o the_o former_a book_n it_o be_v certain_a we_o may_v just_o so_o term_v all_o the_o part_n of_o his_o work_n but_o more_o especial_o what_o he_o have_v write_v touch_v the_o greek_n for_o it_o be_v all_o delusory_a but_o at_o present_a we_o mean_v to_o apply_v this_o term_n to_o certain_a thing_n only_o wherein_o his_o artifice_n plain_o appear_v and_o which_o be_v whole_o inconsistent_a with_o that_o sincerity_n wherewith_o controversy_n ought_v to_o be_v manage_v the_o second_o head_n contain_v the_o testimony_n of_o some_o protestant_n who_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v allege_v which_o seem_v in_o effect_n to_o attribute_v to_o the_o greek_n the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n the_o three_o shall_v contain_v the_o negative_a argument_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o both_o greek_n and_o latin_n that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o never_o dispute_v one_o against_o another_o on_o this_o article_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n in_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o four_o we_o shall_v explain_v all_o the_o passage_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v out_o of_o greek_a author_n and_o from_o which_o he_o will_v infer_v by_o dint_n of_o argument_n that_o the_o greek_n hold_v this_o conversion_n of_o substance_n to_o begin_v at_o his_o delusion_n the_o first_o or_o to_o speak_v better_a the_o twelve_o after_o those_o we_o already_o discover_v consist_v in_o that_o he_o will_v have_v we_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o his_o own_o bare_a word_n without_o any_o proof_n suppose_v that_o when_o michael_n cerularius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o leo_n archbishop_n of_o acrida_n write_v their_o letter_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n leo_n the_o nine_o the_o then_o present_a pope_n have_v already_o condemn_v berengarius_fw-la and_o that_o the_o greek_n can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o this_o censure_n but_o it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o hear_v he_o speak_v himself_o to_o show_v say_v he_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n with_o the_o roman_a 139._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 5._o pag._n 139._o in_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n we_o have_v make_v use_n in_o the_o refutation_n of_o mr._n claude_n '_o s_o answer_n of_o the_o contest_v which_o arise_v in_o the_o year_n 1053._o between_o michael_n cerularius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o leo_n archbishop_n of_o acrida_n on_o one_o hand_n and_o pope_n leo_n the_o nine_o and_o the_o whole_a latin_a church_n on_o the_o other_o for_o these_o person_n although_o such_o passionate_a adversary_n against_o the_o western_a church_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o azyme_n yet_o never_o reproach_v she_o as_o err_v in_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n although_o they_o write_v against_o the_o latin_n at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o after_o pope_n leo_n have_v censure_v berengarius_fw-la in_o two_o council_n of_o italy_n the_o one_o hold_v at_o rome_n the_o other_a at_o verseil_n whence_o we_o conclude_v they_o be_v agree_v with_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n which_o she_o so_o loud_o assert_v at_o that_o time_n this_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n first_o proof_n which_o he_o have_v set_v forth_o to_o the_o life_n in_o the_o best_a colour_n wherewith_o his_o eloquence_n can_v furnish_v he_o have_v turn_v it_o several_a way_n by_o his_o usual_a dexterary_a in_o amplify_a and_o exaggerate_v the_o subject_n he_o handle_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o to_o make_v this_o argument_n valid_a he_o must_v clear_o establish_v before_o all_o thing_n that_o berengarius_fw-la his_o condemnation_n precede_v cerularius_n and_o leo_n of_o acrida_n letter_n and_o precede_v it_o to_o a_o very_a considerable_a time_n to_o show_v that_o these_o prelate_n be_v well_o inform_v of_o it_o and_o have_v reason_n to_o mention_v it_o in_o their_o letter_n for_o without_o this_o we_o can_v conclude_v nothing_o from_o their_o silence_n yet_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v not_o trouble_v himself_o with_o the_o clear_n up_o this_o matter_n of_o fact_n content_v himself_o in_o say_v only_o that_o cerularius_n and_o leo_n of_o acrida_n write_v against_o the_o latin_n at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o a_o little_a after_o pope_n leo_n condemn_v berengarius_fw-la in_o two_o council_n of_o italy_n a_o man_n will_v then_o think_v this_o be_v a_o point_n out_o of_o doubt_n and_o at_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v no_o need_n to_o stop_v a_o moment_n have_v judge_v it_o evident_a beyond_o contradiction_n in_o his_o chronology_n but_o he_o will_v be_v much_o startle_v to_o find_v there_o be_v nothing_o more_o uncertain_a than_o his_o supposition_n and_o moreover_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o unlikely_a than_o what_o he_o say_v to_o be_v ascertain_v in_o this_o matter_n we_o must_v know_v that_o cerularius_n and_o leo_n d'_fw-fr acrida_n letter_n be_v write_v in_o the_o year_n 1053._o as_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o all_o the_o world_n grant_v we_o must_v moreover_o know_v that_o although_o baronius_n and_o binius_fw-la attribute_v the_o two_o condemnation_n of_o berengarius_fw-la to_o the_o year_n 1050._o 3_o year_n before_o cerularius_n his_o letter_n be_v write_v yet_o there_o be_v author_n that_o be_v better_o inform_v in_o this_o matter_n than_o baronius_n and_o binius_fw-la who_o refer_v these_o two_o condemnation_n to_o the_o year_n 1053._o be_v exact_o the_o same_o year_n wherein_o the_o letter_n be_v write_v and_o these_o be_v such_o author_n who_o testimony_n will_v go_v far_o with_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v those_o that_o publish_v the_o office_n of_o the_o b._n sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v this_o same_o office_n to_o which_o the_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n in_o its_o primary_n design_n be_v to_o serve_v as_o a_o preface_n as_o a_o preface_n as_o we_o have_v be_v already_o twice_o inform_v observe_v here_o what_o they_o say_v neither_o malmesbury_n nor_o baronius_n have_v exact_o observe_v all_o the_o cent._n office_n of_o the_o b._n sacrament_n hist_o and_o chron._n 11._o cent._n council_n which_o be_v call_v touch_v this_o heresy_n of_o berengarius_fw-la the_o first_o of_o they_o be_v hold_v at_o rome_n by_o pope_n leo_n the_o nine_o the_o second_o at_o verseil_n in_o the_o month_n of_o september_n in_o the_o same_o year_n under_o the_o same_o pope_n we_o can_v doubt_v after_o the_o testimony_n of_o lanfranc_n in_o his_o book_n against_o berengarius_fw-la but_o that_o these_o two_o council_n be_v hold_v both_o in_o the_o same_o year_n but_o some_o as_o baronius_n and_o binius_fw-la will_v have_v this_o year_n to_o be_v 1050._o other_o the_o year_n 1053._o first_o because_o sigibert_n say_v that_o pope_n leo_n hold_v two_o council_n in_o 1050._o but_o he_o immediate_o observe_v likewise_o this_o be_v only_o to_o reform_v the_o abuse_n of_o the_o ecclesiastic_n
make_v no_o mention_n therein_o of_o agapius_n leo_fw-la allatius_n have_v outrageous_o use_v the_o same_o patriarch_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr perpetua_fw-la consensione_n and_o have_v not_o fail_v to_o describe_v at_o length_n the_o council_n of_o cyrillus_n de_fw-fr berrhaea_n and_o parthenius_n but_o he_o mention_n not_o a_o word_n of_o agapius_n the_o aforesaid_a allatius_n write_v a_o book_n against_o dr._n creygton_n wherein_o he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n he_o have_v make_v a_o collection_n of_o whatsoever_o favour_v his_o cause_n out_o of_o all_o author_n whether_o print_n or_o manuscript_n mr._n arnaud_n know_v it_o very_o well_o see_v it_o be_v from_o thence_o he_o have_v take_v his_o most_o specious_a argument_n but_o he_o tell_v we_o not_o a_o word_n of_o agapius_n which_o make_v i_o just_o suspect_v that_o it_o be_v the_o work_n of_o some_o imposture_n but_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v it_o be_v silly_a to_o triumph_v with_o it_o till_o it_o be_v prove_v authentic_a in_o fine_a to_o clear_v the_o dispute_n of_o all_o impertinency_n and_o illusion_n with_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v pester_v it_o we_o must_v retrench_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o false_a greek_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o those_o who_o have_v be_v bring_v up_o in_o latin_a seminary_n and_o be_v in_o their_o heart_n romanist_n yet_o live_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o greek_a schismatical_a church_n and_o even_o sometime_o possess_v the_o high_a dignity_n gerganus_n bishop_n of_o arta_fw-la in_o the_o epistle_n before_o his_o catechism_n complain_v caryophr_n in_o refuta_fw-la caryophr_n very_o much_o against_o these_o sort_n of_o people_n he_o say_v they_o be_v secret_a enemy_n outward_o seem_v to_o be_v greek_n but_o be_v latin_n in_o their_o heart_n and_o caryophilus_n that_o relate_v this_o complaint_n of_o gerganus_n agree_v in_o this_o particular_a we_o have_v already_o see_v by_o report_n of_o the_o jesuit_n themselves_o that_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a employ_v of_o the_o missionary_n in_o the_o east_n be_v to_o gain_v private_o the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n to_o make_v use_n of_o they_o upon_o occasion_n or_o insensible_o to_o insinuate_v the_o romish_a faith_n into_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o greek_a youth_n under_o pretence_n of_o teach_v they_o language_n and_o philosophy_n that_o by_o this_o mean_v they_o may_v fill_v by_o degree_n the_o ecclesiastical_a charge_n with_o their_o creature_n we_o have_v already_o see_v even_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o allatius_n and_o thomas_n a_o jesus_n that_o this_o be_v the_o advantage_n receive_v from_o the_o seminary_n at_o rome_n wherein_o greek_a child_n be_v bring_v up_o in_o the_o opinion_n and_o maxim_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o from_o whence_o they_o be_v send_v into_o their_o own_o country_n to_o receive_v order_n from_o schismatical_a bishop_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v be_v promote_v to_o bishopric_n by_o the_o schismatical_a patriarch_n and_o carry_v on_o the_o latin_a interest_n under_o this_o false_a pretence_n i_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o decide_v here_o the_o question_n whether_o this_o way_n of_o proceed_v be_v justifiable_a or_o not_o this_o be_v not_o my_o business_n let_v every_o man_n judge_v thereof_o as_o he_o please_v but_o i_o affirm_v it_o be_v not_o possible_a for_o people_n to_o be_v more_o disingenuous_o deal_v with_o than_o we_o be_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n in_o make_v use_n of_o the_o testimony_n of_o these_o person_n whereby_o to_o decide_v the_o question_n between_o we_o if_o this_o be_v his_o way_n of_o confound_a minister_n and_o triumph_v at_o their_o defeat_n his_o victory_n indeed_o will_v be_v easy_a but_o his_o triumph_n neither_o honourable_a nor_o just_a be_v it_o not_o a_o disingenuous_a artifice_n thus_o to_o make_v use_n as_o he_o have_v do_v of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o mission_n and_o seminary_n to_o blind_v the_o world_n imagine_v his_o indirect_a deal_v will_v escape_v be_v take_v notice_n of_o and_o thus_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n glorious_o retayl_n out_o to_o we_o the_o testimony_n of_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n together_o with_o the_o letter_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr pompone_n his_o nephew_n he_o first_o produce_v some_o collection_n out_o of_o he_o translate_v into_o our_o language_n and_o in_o fine_a have_v translate_v his_o treatise_n into_o latin_a and_o insert_v it_o in_o his_o 12_o book_n will_v we_o know_v who_o this_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n be_v observe_v what_o mr._n pompone_n have_v write_v of_o he_o in_o his_o letter_n he_o be_v a_o greek_a say_v he_o by_o nation_n and_o a_o religious_a of_o the_o order_n of_o st._n basil_n he_o be_v sometime_o a_o student_n at_o rome_n and_o padova_n and_o be_v return_v from_o thence_o to_o constantinople_n be_v make_v archbishop_n of_o gaza_n in_o palestine_n mr._n pompone_n seem_v to_o make_v this_o acknowledgement_n with_o some_o kind_n of_o constraint_n i_o the_o rather_o tell_v you_o say_v he_o whatsoever_o i_o know_v of_o this_o archbishop_n because_o i_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o some_o calvinist_n here_o have_v give_v notice_n of_o this_o treatise_n to_o mr._n claude_n and_o inform_v he_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v suspect_v see_v he_o be_v educate_v at_o rome_n and_o go_v out_o doctor_n at_o padova_n so_o that_o he_o may_v think_v his_o testimony_n ought_v to_o be_v reject_v be_v bring_v up_o in_o our_o religion_n shall_v we_o not_o have_v know_v then_o of_o mr._n pompone_n what_o kind_n of_o man_n this_o archbishop_n be_v be_v it_o not_o for_o that_o he_o fear_v some_o calvinist_n at_o stockholm_n will_v give_v a_o account_n of_o he_o to_o claude_n the_o minister_n alas_o we_o be_v not_o behold_v to_o he_o for_o his_o account_n for_o we_o can_v be_v inform_v elsewhere_o by_o a_o latinized_a greek_a at_o venice_n who_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o signior_n gradenigo_n observe_v what_o he_o late_o write_v concern_v he_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n study_v at_o rome_n and_o when_o he_o leave_v that_o city_n be_v a_o zealous_a defendor_n of_o the_o latin_n but_o i_o hear_v since_o he_o have_v public_o abjure_v the_o romish_a religion_n when_o make_v metropolitain_n of_o gaza_n to_o give_v the_o world_n a_o more_o particular_a character_n of_o this_o person_n and_o such_o as_o be_v like_o he_o it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o relate_v at_o large_a this_o abjuration_n mention_v by_o signior_n gradenigo_n observe_v here_o then_o what_o dr._n bazire_v a_o english_a divine_a who_o testimony_n i_o have_v already_o cite_v write_v to_o i_o who_o be_v present_a at_o jerusalem_n when_o paysius_fw-la be_v make_v archbishop_n of_o gaza_n in_o the_o year_n 1646_o say_v he_o during_o the_o trouble_n in_o england_n king_n charles_n the_o first_o of_o bless_a memory_n send_v i_o over_o from_o england_n to_o france_n to_o his_o son_n then_o prince_n of_o wales_n my_o now_o gracious_a sovereign_a charles_n the_o second_o who_o god_n grant_v long_o to_o reign_v after_o a_o abode_n of_o two_o year_n in_o france_n i_o resolve_v to_o make_v a_o long_a voyage_n and_o to_o visit_v all_o syria_n mesopotamia_n and_o palestine_n which_o i_o do_v in_o five_o year_n time_n be_v in_o the_o year_n 1652_o at_o jerusalem_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o the_o sepulchre_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o pray_v and_o behold_v the_o holy_a place_n in_o imitation_n of_o that_o alexander_n mention_v by_o eusebius_n in_o the_o six_o book_n of_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n come_v to_o i_o from_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n who_o name_n likewise_o be_v paysius_fw-la to_o present_v i_o with_o a_o cake_n on_o which_o be_v describe_v the_o whole_a history_n of_o our_o saviour_n from_o his_o annunciation_n to_o his_o ascension_n and_o in_o leave_v i_o invite_v i_o to_o be_v present_a on_o the_o morrow_n at_o his_o spiritual_a marriage_n these_o be_v his_o expression_n mean_v his_o instalment_n into_o the_o dignity_n of_o metropolitain_n of_o gaza_n the_o next_o day_n be_v the_o fourteen_o of_o september_n it_o be_v perform_v and_o i_o be_v present_a at_o the_o ceremony_n the_o patriarch_n sit_v upon_o his_o throne_n which_o be_v hang_v with_o rich_a turkey_n carpet_n and_o under_o he_o sit_v the_o metropolitains_n and_o a_o little_a low_o the_o bishop_n archimandrites_n etc._n etc._n whilst_o the_o office_n be_v celebrate_v ligaridius_n rehearse_v a_o confession_n of_o faith_n a_o copy_n of_o which_o he_o afterward_o give_v i_o before_o his_o consecration_n he_o twice_o or_o thrice_o trample_v under_o his_o foot_n a_o picture_n which_o represent_v a_o city_n situate_v on_o seven_o hill_n with_o a_o two_o head_a eagle_n soar_v over_o it_o the_o latin_n there_o present_a be_v extreme_o offend_v thereat_o for_o they_o know_v well_o enough_o this_o city_n represent_v rome_n after_o the_o consecration_n be_v end_v i_o withdraw_v into_o a_o public_a house_n of_o entertainment_n in_o
remark_n their_o opinion_n touch_v the_o unity_n of_o our_o saviour_n nature_n but_o mention_n not_o a_o word_n of_o confession_n nicephorus_n callistus_n observe_v likewise_o in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n their_o heresy_n touch_v the_o unity_n of_o our_o saviour_n nature_n but_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o their_o reject_v the_o article_n of_o confession_n the_o nestorian_n which_o be_v another_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o east_n and_o have_v as_o well_o as_o other_o their_o apartment_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o the_o holy_a sepulchre_n at_o jerusalem_n and_o be_v consequent_o continual_o among_o the_o greek_n in_o this_o place_n where_o their_o common_a devotion_n bring_v they_o do_v acknowledge_v no_o more_o than_o the_o jacobit_v the_o doctrine_n of_o confession_n nor_o that_o of_o confirmation_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n of_o sulak_n their_o patriarch_n which_o be_v insert_v in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la let_v mr._n arnaud_n show_v we_o if_o he_o can_v that_o the_o greek_n have_v raise_v any_o controversy_n on_o this_o subject_a he_o i_o say_v that_o believe_v these_o latter_a be_v at_o agreement_n with_o the_o latin_n touch_v the_o number_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n thomas_z a_o jesus_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o pope_n have_v send_v apostolical_a legate_n for_o the_o reform_n of_o the_o maronites_n and_o purge_v their_o book_n from_o some_o 7._o thom._n a_o jesus_n lib._n 7._o part_n 2._o c._n 7._o error_n which_o be_v common_a to_o they_o say_v he_o as_o well_o as_o to_o other_o eastern_a nation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v other_o christian_n in_o that_o country_n they_o find_v they_o misunderstand_v some_o passage_n of_o scripture_n and_o especial_o that_o touch_v the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n this_o be_v my_o body_n they_o affirm_v say_v he_o that_o we_o must_v read_v this_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o my_o body_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n be_v please_v to_o tell_v we_o whether_o the_o greek_n ever_o censure_v the_o proposition_n of_o these_o other_o eastern_a church_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o who_o they_o live_v for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n as_o well_o as_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v the_o strange_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n they_o shall_v approve_v such_o a_o corruption_n or_o such_o a_o interpretation_n of_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n see_v it_o be_v only_o on_o the_o literal_a sense_n of_o these_o word_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n pretend_v her_o doctrine_n be_v ground_v i_o shall_v prove_v in_o its_o place_n as_o clear_o as_o it_o be_v possible_a to_o prove_v a_o thing_n of_o this_o nature_n that_o the_o armenian_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o substantial_a presence_n this_o truth_n will_v be_v plain_o manifest_a and_o yet_o it_o will_v not_o appear_v the_o greek_n ever_o upbraid_v they_o with_o this_o their_o opinion_n or_o make_v thereof_o a_o point_n of_o controversy_n be_v it_o fair_a to_o argue_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n may_v i_o not_o conclude_v from_o their_o not_o disturb_v the_o armenian_n in_o reference_n to_o this_o matter_n that_o they_o be_v agree_v with_o they_o to_o reject_v these_o doctrine_n and_o conclude_v it_o too_o with_o a_o thousand_o time_n more_o strength_n and_o evidence_n than_o mr._n arnaud_n conclude_v they_o be_v at_o agreement_n with_o the_o latin_n to_o believe_v it_o because_o they_o do_v not_o make_v thereof_o a_o controversy_n and_o here_o methinks_v be_v instance_n enough_o to_o overthrow_v mr._n arnaud_n argument_n and_o discover_v the_o weakness_n of_o his_o consequence_n but_o we_o must_v proceed_v far_o for_o have_v show_v he_o that_o the_o principle_n on_o which_o i_o ground_n my_o answer_n be_v reasonable_a to_o wit_n that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n although_o they_o never_o dispute_v against_o it_o i_o will_v likewise_o show_v he_o there_o be_v all_o the_o likelihood_n in_o the_o world_n that_o the_o matter_n be_v as_o i_o lay_v it_o down_o whence_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o not_o only_o his_o consequence_n have_v no_o necessity_n but_o even_o no_o probability_n i._o for_o this_o effect_n it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o call_v to_o mind_v the_o profound_a ignorance_n wherein_o the_o greek_n have_v live_v from_o the_o eleven_o century_n till_o this_o present_a for_o i_o already_o relate_v in_o the_o second_o book_n what_o wm._n of_o tyre_n james_n de_fw-fr vitry_n belon_n cottovic_n anthony_n caucus_n francis_n richard_n allatius_n du_fw-fr loir_fw-fr thevenot_n and_o barbereau_n the_o jesuit_n have_v write_v of_o this_o matter_n i_o moreover_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o bozius_n and_o thomas_n a_o jesus_n all_o which_o have_v no_o other_o end_n but_o to_o show_v we_o the_o miserable_a condition_n wherein_o this_o church_n have_v for_o so_o long_a time_n lie_v observe_v here_o likewise_o what_o say_v a_o latinized_a monk_n call_v barlaam_n who_o live_v about_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n there_o be_v 4._o barlaam_n epist_n 1._o bibl._n patr_n tom._n 2._o edit_fw-la 4._o say_v he_o few_o person_n among_o they_o that_o trouble_v themselves_o with_o learning_n and_o there_o be_v yet_o few_o that_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o study_n of_o the_o scripture_n prefer_v the_o heathenish_a science_n above_o it_o to_o which_o they_o willing_o apply_v themselves_o all_o the_o people_n in_o general_n be_v ignorant_a especial_o of_o that_o holy_a word_n that_o bring_v salvation_n so_o that_o for_o one_o person_n among_o they_o that_o understand_v the_o summary_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n there_o be_v million_o ignorant_a of_o it_o observe_v here_o moreover_o what_o cyrillus_n lucaris_n the_o same_o patriarch_n mention_v in_o the_o precede_a book_n write_v i_o can_v bear_v with_o the_o ignorance_n of_o the_o common_a people_n for_o i_o know_v their_o ignorance_n erudi_fw-la epist_n ad_fw-la wittemborg_n in_o epist_n virro_n erudi_fw-la and_o simplicity_n can_v defend_v they_o against_o the_o enemy_n of_o their_o faith_n who_o they_o combat_v not_o with_o arm_n but_o patience_n and_o so_o remain_v faithful_a to_o jesus_n christ_n but_o i_o can_v bear_v with_o the_o ignorance_n and_o stupidity_n of_o our_o pastor_n and_o bishop_n and_o therefore_o i_o continual_o upbraid_v they_o with_o it_o but_o to_o no_o purpose_n the_o jesuit_n make_v their_o advantage_n thereof_o have_v settle_v themselves_o in_o constantinople_n to_o instruct_v youth_n and_o be_v like_o fox_n among_o goose_n it_o be_v certain_a we_o can_v find_v no_o book_n from_o this_o people_n worth_a our_o read_n write_v since_o photius_n time_n except_v some_o few_o history_n and_o collection_n of_o the_o ancient_a canon_n the_o rest_n only_o consist_v in_o explanation_n of_o their_o liturgy_n and_o some_o pitiful_a treatise_n wherein_o they_o transcribe_v one_o out_o of_o another_o word_n for_o word_n without_o any_o art_n or_o sense_n almost_o ii_o we_o shall_v likewise_o consider_v the_o temporal_a state_n of_o greece_n since_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a for_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o imagine_v more_o dreadful_a and_o miserable_a most_o of_o their_o emperor_n have_v be_v either_o lazy_a or_o effeminate_a continual_o accompany_v with_o misfortune_n or_o profane_a and_o impious_a person_n that_o make_v a_o mock_n of_o religion_n or_o villain_n that_o ascend_v the_o throne_n by_o sedition_n and_o murder_n by_o mean_n whereof_o greece_n become_v divide_v into_o faction_n and_o horrible_a confusion_n in_o the_o year_n 1034_o romanus_n argirus_n ibid._n peteau_fw-fr rat._n tempor_n ex_fw-la curopal_n l_o 8._o ch._n 18._o ibid._n the_o emperor_n have_v lose_v syria_n be_v cruel_o murder_v by_o the_o treachery_n of_o zoa_n his_o wife_n who_o give_v the_o empire_n afterward_o to_o her_o adulterer_n michael_n michael_n reign_v seven_o year_n possess_v by_o the_o evil_a spirit_n he_o lose_v sicily_n and_o bulgaria_n and_o at_o length_n turn_v monk_n in_o the_o year_n 1041._o zoa_o his_o wife_n adopt_v one_o michael_n calaphatus_n and_o make_v he_o emperor_n but_o four_o or_o five_o month_n ibid._n ibid._n after_o she_o cause_v his_o eye_n to_o be_v bore_v out_o and_o give_v the_o empire_n to_o constantin_n monomaque_fw-la who_o she_o espouse_v he_o lose_v poville_n and_o be_v terrible_o beat_v by_o the_o serviens_fw-la who_o kill_v forty_o thousand_o of_o his_o men._n constantin_n die_v in_o 1054_o and_o a_o woman_n name_v theodora_n succeed_v he_o who_o reign_v but_o one_o ibid._n ibid._n year_n after_o she_o come_v one_o name_v michael_n stratiotique_a who_o reign_v also_o but_o one_o year_n isaac_n comnenus_n dispossess_v he_o and_o take_v his_o place_n wherein_o he_o remain_v ibid_fw-la ibid_fw-la overwhelm_v with_o disease_n for_o the_o space_n of_o two_o year_n and_o some_o month_n he_o resign_v the_o empire_n in_o the_o year_n 1059_o to_o constantin_n ducas_n a_o dull_a ibid._n ibid._n and_o mean_a spirit_v prince_n who_o suffer_v the_o barbarian_n
church_n or_o dissemble_v these_o error_n in_o hope_n as_o i_o already_o say_v that_o in_o establish_v their_o authority_n in_o armenia_n they_o may_v introduce_v among_o they_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o latin_n by_o mean_n of_o their_o emissary_n which_o the_o king_n favour_v and_o to_o who_o some_o bishop_n give_v liberty_n to_o preach_v as_o appear_v by_o the_o 78_o article_n of_o the_o information_n of_o benedict_n the_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n minor_a say_v this_o article_n consecrate_v six_o bishop_n have_v draw_v from_o they_o a_o public_a act_n in_o which_o they_o solemn_o promise_v to_o suffer_v no_o long_o their_o youth_n to_o learn_v the_o latin_a tongue_n and_o to_o give_v no_o more_o liberty_n to_o the_o latin_a preacher_n who_o preach_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o holy_a roman_a church_n in_o their_o diocese_n or_o province_n moreover_o he_o oblige_v every_o bishop_n he_o consecrate_v to_o anathematise_v the_o armenian_n that_o desire_n to_o become_v true_a catholic_n and_o obey_v the_o roman_a church_n he_o forbid_v they_o to_o preach_v that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n and_o call_v himself_o pope_n act_v in_o this_o quality_n in_o the_o eastern_a country_n from_o the_o sea_n to_o tartary_n as_o to_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o concern_v james_n de_fw-fr vitry_n and_o brocard_n 466._o ibid._n p._n 46â—_n 466._o silence_n who_o impute_v not_o to_o the_o armenian_n the_o deny_v of_o transubstantiation_n we_o may_v answer_v he_o that_o their_o silence_n ought_v not_o to_o come_v in_o competition_n with_o the_o testimony_n of_o so_o many_o author_n who_o express_o affirm_v they_o deny_v it_o moreover_o brocard_n speak_v not_o of_o their_o opinion_n and_o james_n de_fw-fr vitry_n take_v notice_n only_o of_o the_o ceremony_n and_o rite_n which_o appertain_v to_o the_o external_a part_n of_o their_o religion_n without_o mention_v any_o thing_n of_o their_o doctrine_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o come_v and_o offer_v we_o as_o a_o demonstrative_a proof_n of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o armenian_n with_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o croisado_n ought_v not_o to_o conceal_v what_o james_n the_o vitry_n have_v write_v on_o this_o subject_a although_o the_o armenian_n say_v he_o promise_v obedience_n to_o the_o sovereign_a prelate_n 79._o jacob_n a_o vitriuco_n histor_n orient_n cap._n 79._o and_o roman_a church_n when_o their_o king_n receive_v the_o kingdom_n from_o the_o emperor_n henry_n and_o the_o regal_a crown_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o archbishop_n of_o mayence_n yet_o will_v they_o not_o part_v with_o any_o of_o their_o ancient_a ceremony_n or_o custom_n and_o these_o be_v their_o reunion_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o be_v true_a there_o be_v in_o those_o time_n one_o of_o their_o king_n name_v hayton_n who_o marvellous_o favour_v the_o latin_n and_o perhaps_o it_o be_v he_o of_o who_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v who_o take_v on_o he_o at_o last_o the_o habit_n of_o st._n francis_n but_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v this_o king_n do_v all_o he_o can_v to_o introduce_v the_o roman_a religion_n into_o armenia_n but_o in_o vain_a observe_v here_o the_o word_n of_o the_o information_n of_o benedict_n art_n 116._o a_o king_n of_o armenia_n call_v hayton_n assemble_v all_o the_o doctor_n and_o bishop_n of_o his_o kingdom_n together_o with_o the_o patriarch_n to_o unite_v they_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o dispute_v with_o the_o legate_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v send_v but_o the_o dispute_n be_v end_v the_o king_n acknowledge_v the_o truth_n be_v on_o the_o romanist_n side_n and_o that_o the_o armenian_n be_v in_o a_o error_n and_o therefore_o ever_o since_o the_o king_n of_o armenia_n minor_a have_v embrace_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n yet_o be_v not_o the_o bishop_n doctor_n and_o prince_n satisfy_v with_o this_o and_o after_o the_o departure_n of_o the_o legate_n a_o doctor_n name_v vartan_n write_v a_o book_n against_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o legate_n and_o against_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o which_o he_o call_v the_o pope_n a_o proud_a pharaoh_n who_o with_o all_o his_o subject_n be_v drown_v in_o the_o sea_n of_o heresy_n he_o say_v that_o pharaoh_n '_o s_o ambassador_n mean_v the_o legate_n return_v home_o with_o shame_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o this_o book_n of_o dr._n vartan_n although_o full_a of_o passionate_a invective_n against_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o church_n yet_o be_v receive_v in_o armenia_n as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o consider_v i_o see_v no_o reason_n to_o prize_v so_o much_o these_o feign_a submission_n which_o the_o king_n of_o armenia_n have_v sometime_o yield_v to_o the_o pope_n by_o their_o ambassador_n as_o for_o instance_n such_o as_o be_v that_o of_o king_n osinius_n pay_v to_o john_n xxii_o by_o a_o bishop_n who_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n and_o his_o kingdom_n make_v such_o a_o profession_n of_o faith_n as_o they_o desire_v to_o make_v this_o a_o proof_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v be_v either_o to_o be_v ignorant_a or_o dissemble_v the_o genius_n of_o this_o nation_n the_o armenian_n in_o the_o exigency_n of_o their_o affair_n make_v no_o scruple_n to_o send_v to_o the_o pope_n person_n that_o promise_v he_o whatsoever_o he_o desire_v but_o as_o soon_o as_o ever_o the_o danger_n be_v over_o and_o they_o have_v obtain_v of_o the_o latin_n what_o they_o desire_v they_o make_v a_o mock_n at_o their_o promise_n as_o clement_n vi_o reproach_n they_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o king_n and_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n as_o we_o have_v already_o observe_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n which_o have_v be_v well_o observe_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n call_v the_o ambassage_n of_o dr._n garcias_n de_fw-fr sylva_n figueroa_n the_o religion_n say_v he_o 193._o the_o ambassage_n of_o dr._n garcias_n de_fw-fr sylva_n figueroa_n translate_v by_o mr._n the_o vicqfort_n p._n 193._o of_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o new_a zulpha_n who_o be_v armenian_n by_o birth_n be_v the_o christian_n together_o with_o the_o opinion_n which_o the_o pope_n suffer_v they_o to_o retain_v but_o to_o speak_v the_o truth_n there_o be_v very_o few_o that_o reverence_n or_o acknowledge_v the_o pope_n almost_o all_o of_o they_o obstinate_o retain_v their_o own_o ancient_a religion_n for_o although_o several_a of_o the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n of_o their_o nation_n that_o have_v pass_v over_o into_o europe_n move_v thereunto_o by_o their_o extreme_a poverty_n their_o expense_n in_o travel_v and_o intolerable_a persecution_n of_o the_o turk_n during_o the_o continual_a war_n between_o they_o and_o the_o persian_n have_v often_o offer_v to_o obey_v the_o roman_a church_n yet_o when_o this_o be_v to_o be_v conclude_v they_o have_v still_o fall_v off_o and_o refuse_v to_o acknowledge_v any_o other_o authority_n than_o that_o of_o their_o patriarch_n obstinate_o retain_v their_o ancient_a ceremony_n and_o liturgys_n this_o have_v be_v the_o perpetual_a complaint_n of_o the_o latin_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v imagine_v this_o a_o secret_a to_o we_o there_o be_v perhaps_o more_o heed_n to_o be_v give_v to_o what_o he_o allege_v touch_v a_o certain_a person_n name_v gerlac_n who_o belong_v to_o the_o ambassador_n send_v from_o the_o emperor_n to_o constantinople_n about_o a_o hundred_o year_n since_o this_o gerlac_n relate_v in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n a_o discourse_n he_o have_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n with_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o armenian_n at_o constantinople_n and_o among_o other_o thing_n he_o tell_v we_o they_o hold_v that_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n in_o its_o proper_a substance_n he_o mean_v the_o same_o as_o they_o of_o the_o ausbourg_n confession_n in_o caena_fw-la domini_fw-la verum_fw-la &_o substantiale_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguinem_fw-la christi_fw-la adesse_fw-la dicunt_fw-la sed_fw-la videntur_fw-la transubstantiationem_fw-la probare_fw-la but_o upon_o the_o read_n of_o this_o letter_n it_o will_v soon_o appear_v that_o this_o patriarch_n with_o who_o he_o discourse_v give_v he_o his_o own_o private_a sentiment_n and_o not_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o armenian_a religion_n for_o he_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o believe_v and_o confess_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n contrary_a to_o what_o the_o greek_n hold_v yet_o do_v it_o appear_v from_o the_o constant_a testimony_n of_o author_n who_o treat_v of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o armenian_n that_o they_o hold_v the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n alone_o and_o be_v in_o this_o particular_a at_o accord_n with_o the_o greek_n against_o the_o latin_n so_o say_v guy_n carme_n the_o information_n of_o benedict_n xii_o prateolus_n breerewood_n and_o several_a other_o and_o therefore_o the_o first_o thing_n eugenius_n
iv_o do_v in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n when_o he_o give_v his_o instruction_n to_o the_o armenian_n be_v to_o oblige_v they_o to_o receive_v the_o symbol_n with_o the_o addition_n of_o the_o filioque_fw-la beside_o this_o gerlac_n patriarch_n express_o declare_v he_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ubiquity_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n wheresoever_o the_o divinity_n be_v which_o be_v not_o the_o real_a belief_n of_o the_o armenian_n as_o we_o have_v already_o sufficient_o prove_v gerlac_n add_v that_o they_o acknowledge_v the_o roman_a prelate_n to_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n which_o be_v not_o true_a as_o appear_v as_o well_o by_o the_o information_n of_o benedict_n as_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o several_a other_o author_n it_o be_v moreover_o apparent_a that_o his_o affirm_v they_o to_o believe_v the_o substantial_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v only_o ground_v on_o this_o pretend_a doctrine_n of_o the_o ubiquity_n which_o grant_v this_o body_n to_o be_v every_o where_o and_o by_o consequence_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o as_o to_o transubstantiation_n he_o do_v not_o absolute_o impute_v it_o to_o they_o but_o say_v they_o seem_v to_o admit_v of_o it_o videntur_fw-la say_v he_o transubstantiationem_fw-la probare_fw-la let_v the_o reader_n judge_n whether_o this_o translation_n be_v faithful_a it_o appear_v be_v a_o expression_n which_o give_v the_o idea_n of_o a_o thing_n clear_a and_o evident_a whereas_o every_o one_o know_v that_o the_o videtur_fw-la of_o the_o latin_n which_o answer_v our_o english_a word_n it_o seem_v give_v the_o idea_n of_o a_o thing_n which_o have_v the_o likelihood_n and_o colour_n but_o which_o be_v not_o absolute_o out_o of_o doubt_n of_o a_o thing_n which_o we_o may_v think_v to_o be_v true_a but_o of_o which_o we_o have_v no_o certainty_n it_o be_v likely_a gerlac_n ground_v his_o videntur_fw-la on_o the_o general_n term_n to_o change_v which_o the_o armenian_a patriarch_n make_v use_v of_o but_o in_o effect_v this_o term_n do_v not_o signify_v a_o transubstantiation_n and_o it_o be_v only_a gerlac_n prejudice_n which_o persuade_v he_o it_o do_v the_o same_o prejudice_n may_v be_v observe_v in_o mr._n olearius_n as_o appear_v from_o his_o own_o word_n i_o be_v inform_v say_v he_o by_o the_o patriarch_n of_o armenia_n who_o visit_v we_o at_o schamachia_n a_o city_n of_o media_n that_o the_o armenian_n hold_v transubstantiation_n now_o believe_v transubstantiation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o change_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v question_v but_o they_o hold_v the_o true_a and_o real_a presence_n his_o authority_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o armenian_n be_v only_o ground_v on_o a_o that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o it_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o moscovite_n if_o you_o deny_v his_o explanation_n his_o testimony_n signify_v nothing_o as_o to_o the_o attestation_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n produce_v of_o hacciadour_n the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o armenian_n reunited_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o who_o be_v now_o at_o rome_n where_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o he_o have_v take_v care_n to_o have_v he_o consult_v and_o of_o uscanus_n vardapet_n a_o armenian_a bishop_n who_o be_v not_o long_o since_o at_o amsterdam_n we_o know_v very_o well_o there_o be_v little_a heed_n to_o be_v give_v to_o these_o sort_n of_o people_n testimony_n who_o never_o come_v into_o the_o western_a part_n but_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o some_o temporal_a interest_n and_o never_o fail_v to_o answer_v as_o you_o will_v have_v they_o the_o latin_n and_o the_o pope_n themselves_o have_v be_v often_o deceive_v and_o if_o i_o may_v not_o be_v believe_v let_v anthony_n de_fw-fr goureau_n a_o emissary_n of_o the_o mission_n of_o hispaham_n be_v consult_v who_o in_o the_o history_n he_o write_v concern_v the_o reduction_n of_o the_o armenian_n of_o persia_n tell_v we_o that_o although_o in_o the_o union_n make_v in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n the_o armenian_n reunite_v themselves_o and_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n 3._o anthony_n de_fw-fr goureau_n relation_n book_n 3_o ch._n 3._o likewise_o yet_o these_o people_n proceed_v not_o with_o that_o fervour_n and_o diligence_n which_o be_v requisite_a in_o a_o matter_n of_o that_o importance_n on_o the_o contrary_n they_o be_v so_o little_a mindful_a of_o it_o through_o the_o malice_n or_o negligence_n of_o their_o prelate_n that_o i_o do_v not_o find_v among_o they_o the_o least_o sign_n of_o this_o reduction_n nor_o any_o thing_n which_o this_o council_n decree_v nor_o obedience_n thereunto_o recommend_v there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o it_o in_o their_o book_n and_o tradition_n and_o i_o wonder_v that_o john_n laurens_n of_o anania_n in_o his_o universal_a fabric_n shall_v say_v that_o the_o armenian_n almost_o in_o general_n have_v late_o receive_v the_o determination_n of_o the_o trent_n council_n see_v not_o so_o much_o as_o the_o name_n of_o it_o be_v scarce_o ever_o hear_v by_o the_o bishop_n or_o patriarch_n nor_o have_v they_o alter_v any_o of_o their_o custom_n either_o good_a or_o bad_a for_o this_o many_o age_n but_o perhaps_o this_o author_n be_v inform_v of_o this_o by_o some_o armenian_n pass_v throughout_o europe_n or_o that_o dwell_v therein_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o trade_n who_o for_o the_o most_o part_n return_v answer_n according_a to_o the_o desire_n of_o those_o that_o ask_v they_o and_o that_o they_o may_v not_o fail_v therein_o do_v very_o often_o speak_v contrary_a to_o truth_n which_o the_o bishop_n and_o prelate_n of_o these_o schismatic_n who_o come_v to_o rome_n often_o do_v to_o gratify_v the_o pope_n promise_v their_o flock_n shall_v yield_v obedience_n to_o he_o but_o at_o their_o return_n home_o they_o soon_o forget_v their_o engagement_n let_v any_o one_o then_o judge_v of_o what_o weight_n the_o attestation_n of_o these_o people_n be_v and_o whether_o the_o discourse_n of_o hacciadour_n and_o vardapet_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o so_o many_o other_o convince_a testimony_n which_o assert_v the_o contrary_a of_o what_o they_o affirm_v chap._n vi_o of_o the_o nestorian_n maronites_n jacobite_n coptic_o and_o aethiopian_n that_o they_o hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n we_o shall_v treat_v in_o this_o chapter_n of_o the_o other_o eastern_a sect_n that_o profess_v the_o christian_a religion_n mr._n arnaud_n 491._o lib._n 5._o c._n 10._o p._n 491._o pretend_v they_o all_o of_o they_o hold_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n as_o to_o the_o nestorian_n he_o ground_n his_o opinion_n concern_v they_o on_o the_o silence_n of_o ancient_n and_o modern_a author_n who_o never_o tell_v we_o the_o nestorian_n differ_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o particular_a he_o add_v that_o the_o emissary_n send_v by_o the_o pope_n into_o these_o country_n to_o endeavour_v their_o reduction_n to_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o roman_a see_v never_o discover_v any_o thing_n to_o make_v they_o suspect_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o nestorian_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n he_o say_v in_o fine_a that_o when_o the_o nestorian_n reunite_v themselves_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o be_v never_o require_v to_o make_v any_o particular_a declaration_n of_o their_o belief_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o eucharist_n but_o as_o to_o what_o respect_v the_o silence_n of_o author_n we_o have_v already_o answer_v in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o moscovite_n that_o they_o do_v only_o chief_o observe_v those_o point_n which_o be_v express_o controvert_v between_o the_o other_o church_n and_o the_o roman_a descend_v not_o so_o far_o as_o to_o particularize_v all_o other_o matter_n which_o these_o church_n do_v or_o do_v not_o hold_v the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v touch_v the_o silence_n of_o the_o emissary_n the_o emissary_n have_v content_v themselves_o in_o mention_v those_o error_n from_o which_o they_o have_v free_v the_o nestorian_n without_o mention_v the_o new_a doctrine_n which_o they_o have_v teach_v they_o and_o this_o indeed_o conclude_v they_o have_v not_o be_v oblige_v to_o introduce_v transubstantiation_n among_o these_o people_n by_o way_n of_o dispute_n be_v a_o point_n against_o which_o the_o nestorian_n be_v prejudice_v but_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v they_o from_o be_v oblige_v to_o bring_v it_o in_o by_o way_n of_o instruction_n as_o be_v a_o doctrine_n not_o comprise_v in_o their_o ancient_a religion_n and_o which_o they_o ought_v now_o to_o receive_v to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v become_v conformable_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o justify_v itself_o by_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o pope_n themselves_o who_o have_v send_v the_o emissary_n for_o they_o ever_o recommend_v to_o they_o this_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o we_o have_v so_o often_o already_o mention_v
express_v themselves_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n much_o less_o can_v they_o desire_v of_o he_o to_o send_v down_o his_o holy_a spirit_n on_o they_o for_o as_o soon_o as_o ever_o it_o be_v conceive_v to_o be_v the_o proper_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o sense_n wherein_o the_o latin_n understand_v it_o it_o be_v believe_v there_o be_v a_o fullness_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o they_o i_o can_v but_o here_o relate_v what_o mr._n faucheur_n have_v observe_v touch_v the_o egyptian_a liturgy_n common_o call_v st._n gregory_n by_o which_o will_v appear_v that_o the_o complaint_n we_o make_v concern_v these_o piece_n be_v not_o without_o cause_n the_o egyptian_a liturgy_n say_v he_o attribute_v to_o st._n gregory_n import_v i_o offer_v to_o thou_o o_o lord_n the_o symbol_n of_o my_o ransom_n for_o 6._o faucheur_n on_o the_o lord_n supper_n book_n 3._o c._n 6._o there_o be_v in_o the_o egyptian_a nicymbolon_n that_o be_v to_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o i_o have_v be_v inform_v by_o mr._n saumaise_n who_o have_v a_o ancient_a manuscript_n of_o it_o and_o not_o as_o victor_n scialach_n a_o maronite_n of_o mount_n libanus_n have_v translate_v it_o who_o be_v of_o the_o seminary_n at_o rome_n design_v by_o a_o notorion_n falsity_n to_o favour_v the_o cause_n of_o our_o adversary_n praecepta_fw-la liberationis_fw-la meae_fw-la but_o beside_o this_o way_n of_o corrupt_v the_o liturgy_n by_o false_a translation_n it_o be_v moreover_o true_a that_o when_o these_o levantine_n christian_n be_v reunite_v as_o they_o often_o have_v be_v with_o the_o latin_n the_o latin_n never_o fail_v to_o examine_v their_o book_n and_o take_v out_o of_o they_o whatsoever_o they_o find_v therein_o contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o example_n there_o have_v be_v insert_v in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o nestorian_a christian_n of_o mallabar_n but_o under_o this_o title_n correct_v and_o cleanse_v from_o the_o error_n and_o blasphemy_n of_o the_o nestorian_n by_o the_o illustrious_a and_o reverend_a my_o lord_n alexius_n menenses_n archbishop_n of_o 6._o missa_fw-la christian_n apud_fw-la indos_n bibl._n patr_n tom_fw-mi 6._o ed._n 4._o ibid_fw-la bibl_n patr_n tom_fw-mi 6._o goa_n victor_n scialach_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o velserus_n on_o the_o egyptian_a liturgy_n call_v st._n basil_n gregorie_n and_o cyril_n say_v that_o the_o new_a manuscript_n have_v be_v correct_v by_o the_o order_n of_o the_o holy_a roman_a church_n into_o who_o bosom_n as_o into_o that_o of_o a_o real_a mother_n the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n have_v late_o return_v under_o the_o popedom_n of_o clement_n viii_o there_o be_v all_o the_o likelihood_n in_o the_o world_n that_o this_o clause_n which_o appear_v in_o the_o egyptian_a liturgy_n of_o st._n basil_n and_o gregory_n of_o victor_n schialch_n translation_n and_o from_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v to_o make_v advantage_n be_v a_o addition_n make_v thereunto_o by_o the_o latin_n in_o some_o one_o of_o these_o reunion_n for_o if_o we_o examine_v it_o well_o we_o shall_v easy_o find_v that_o it_o be_v a_o confession_n of_o the_o reality_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v a_o confession_n direct_o opposite_a to_o the_o error_n of_o the_o coptic_o who_o only_o acknowledge_v the_o divine_a nature_n observe_v here_o the_o term_n it_o be_v the_o sacred_a and_o everlasting_a body_n and_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n amen_o it_o be_v real_o the_o body_n of_o the_o emmanuel_n ibid._n ibid._n our_o god_n amen_o i_o believe_v i_o believe_v i_o believe_v and_o will_v confess_v till_o the_o last_o breath_n of_o my_o life_n that_o this_o be_v the_o live_a body_n which_o thy_o only_a son_n our_o lord_n god_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n take_v from_o the_o most_o holy_a and_o most_o pure_a mary_n the_o mother_n of_o god_n our_o common_a lady_n and_o which_o he_o join_v to_o his_o divinity_n without_o conversion_n mixture_n or_o confusion_n i_o make_v the_o pure_a confession_n which_o he_o make_v before_o pontius_n pilate_n he_o give_v his_o body_n for_o we_o on_o the_o cross_n by_o his_o own_o will_n he_o have_v real_o assume_v this_o body_n for_o we_o i_o believe_v that_o the_o humanity_n be_v never_o separate_v from_o the_o divinity_n no_o not_o a_o moment_n and_o that_o he_o give_v his_o body_n to_o purchase_v salvation_n remission_n of_o sin_n and_o eternal_a life_n for_o all_o those_o that_o shall_v believe_v in_o he_o there_o need_v no_o great_a study_n to_o find_v that_o the_o design_n of_o this_o whole_a prayer_n be_v to_o confess_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n and_o the_o reality_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o these_o word_n without_o conversion_n mixture_n or_o confusion_n be_v precise_o those_o which_o have_v be_v ever_o oppose_v against_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o eutichiens_n with_o which_o the_o coptic_o be_v taint_v whereupon_o we_o can_v doubt_v but_o that_o this_o be_v a_o addition_n of_o the_o latin_n who_o in_o reunite_a these_o people_n to_o themselves_o have_v insert_v in_o their_o very_a liturgy_n several_a clause_n express_o contrary_a to_o their_o old_a error_n that_o they_o may_v the_o more_o absolute_o bring_v they_o off_o from_o it_o let_v not_o mr._n arnaud_n then_o any_o long_a glory_n in_o these_o eastern_a liturgy_n for_o if_o we_o have_v they_o pure_a and_o sincere_a i_o do_v not_o question_v but_o we_o shall_v find_v several_a thing_n in_o they_o that_o do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o substantial_a presence_n nor_o with_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n neither_o have_v he_o reason_n to_o brag_v of_o the_o general_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o church_n call_v schismatical_a with_o which_o pretence_n he_o will_v dazzle_v the_o eye_n of_o the_o world_n upon_o a_o through_o consideration_n of_o what_o we_o have_v so_o farrepresent_v to_o he_o whether_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o greek_n or_o other_o christian_a church_n he_o must_v acknowledge_v he_o have_v overshoot_v himself_o and_o be_v too_o rash_a in_o his_o affirmation_n on_o this_o subject_a which_o i_o believe_v i_o have_v evident_o discover_v and_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o nothing_o can_v be_v allege_v against_o it_o i_o dare_v assure_v he_o he_o will_v find_v in_o this_o dispute_n no_o sophism_n on_o my_o part_n have_v proceed_v faithful_o and_o sincere_o in_o it_o i_o have_v take_v thing_n as_o they_o lie_v in_o their_o natural_a order_n i_o have_v offer_v nothing_o but_o upon_o good_a ground_n from_o testimony_n for_o the_o most_o part_n take_v out_o of_o author_n that_o be_v roman_a catholic_n i_o have_v never_o take_v mr._n arnaud_n word_n as_o i_o know_v of_o in_o any_o other_o sense_n than_o in_o that_o wherein_o he_o mean_v they_o i_o have_v follow_v he_o step_v by_o step_n as_o far_o as_o good_a order_n will_v permit_v i_o i_o have_v exact_o answer_v he_o without_o weaken_v his_o argument_n or_o proof_n or_o pass_v by_o any_o thing_n considerable_a in_o fine_a i_o have_v not_o offer_v any_o thing_n but_o what_o i_o myself_o before_o be_v convince_v and_o persuade_v to_o be_v true_a and_o i_o be_o much_o mistake_v if_o i_o have_v not_o reduce_v matter_n to_o that_o clearness_n that_o other_o will_v be_v no_o less_o persuade_v of_o what_o i_o say_v than_o myself_o chap._n vii_o mr._n arnaud_n 8_o the_o book_n touch_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o latin_n on_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n since_o the_o year_n 700._o till_o paschasius_n time_n examine_v the_o order_n of_o the_o dispute_n require_v that_o have_v refute_v as_o i_o have_v do_v the_o pretend_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o eastern_a church_n with_o the_o latin_a in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n i_o shall_v now_o apply_v myself_o to_o the_o examination_n of_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v touch_v the_o latin_n themselves_o from_o the_o 7_o the_o century_n till_o paschasius_n time_n exclusive_o that_o be_v to_o say_v till_o towards_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o nine_o and_o this_o be_v the_o design_n of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o 8_o the_o book_n and_o which_o shall_v be_v the_o great_a part_n of_o this_o of_o i_o but_o not_o to_o amuse_v the_o reader_n with_o fruitless_a matter_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o lay_v aside_o the_o first_o of_o his_o proof_n which_o be_v only_o a_o consequence_n draw_v from_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n with_o which_o the_o latin_a remain_v unite_v during_o those_o century_n whence_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v infer_v that_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n see_v the_o greek_a church_n have_v hold_v these_o doctrine_n as_o he_o pretend_v to_o have_v
of_o argue_v shall_v his_o maxim_n take_v place_n the_o father_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o eigth_n century_n have_v say_v such_o and_o such_o a_o thing_n with_o reticency_n now_o the_o people_n have_v understand_v they_o in_o such_o and_o such_o a_o manner_n by_o a_o supplement_n therefore_o they_o teach_v and_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n how_o can_v a_o man_n consider_v this_o serious_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v tell_v we_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o common_a in_o humane_a speech_n than_o to_o use_v half_a sentence_n nor_o any_o thing_n more_o usual_a than_o to_o supply_v what_o be_v want_v to_o '_o they_o we_o be_v wont_v to_o say_v a_o man_n a_o house_n a_o city_n the_o air_n the_o earth_n the_o sun_n and_o not_o the_o substance_n of_o a_o man_n the_o substance_n of_o a_o house_n etc._n etc._n but_o here_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n for_o here_o we_o use_v these_o expression_n because_o we_o suppose_v those_o to_o who_o we_o speak_v have_v eye_n and_o the_o use_n of_o their_o reason_n and_o that_o these_o easy_o supply_v what_o be_v want_v in_o word_n nay_o when_o we_o use_v these_o term_n even_o in_o a_o figurative_a sense_n we_o do_v not_o explain_v they_o because_o we_o know_v that_o sense_n and_o reason_n which_o be_v common_a light_n to_o those_o that_o speak_v and_o hear_v will_v sufficient_o explain_v they_o but_o it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o eucharist_n for_o suppose_v there_o be_v make_v in_o it_o a_o real_a conversion_n of_o the_o inward_a substance_n of_o the_o bread_n into_o the_o inward_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n sense_n and_o reason_n lead_v we_o not_o to_o understand_v this_o change_n see_v it_o be_v imperceptible_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o order_n of_o nature_n and_o we_o can_v supply_v by_o their_o mean_n what_o be_v imperfect_a in_o the_o word_n neither_o can_v this_o supplement_n come_v from_o the_o word_n of_o god_n for_o it_o be_v pretend_v these_o term_n which_o our_o saviour_n use_v in_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n have_v themselves_o need_v of_o be_v explain_v and_o determine_v by_o that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n neither_o can_v it_o come_v from_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o precede_a age_n for_o beside_o that_o the_o people_n have_v little_a knowledge_n of_o this_o tradition_n we_o shall_v not_o find_v any_o thing_n more_o precise_a in_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o first_o six_o age_n than_o in_o those_o of_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o whence_o then_o must_v this_o supplement_n come_v must_v we_o here_o suppose_v secret_a and_o immediate_a inspiration_n or_o imagine_v there_o be_v certain_a short_a form_n of_o speech_n then_o in_o use_n and_o which_o serve_v as_o a_o key_n for_o the_o understanding_n of_o the_o public_a teach_n unless_o it_o be_v so_o i_o can_v see_v how_o mr._n arnaud'_v system_n can_v hold_v for_o to_o say_v that_o by_o a_o prophetic_a spirit_n they_o of_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n know_v what_o will_v be_v determine_v in_o the_o eleven_o and_o supply_v what_o be_v want_v by_o mean_n of_o this_o prescience_n this_o be_v something_o hard_o to_o be_v believe_v and_o i_o know_v not_o whether_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v willing_a to_o go_v so_o far_o it_o be_v then_o clear_a that_o this_o pretend_a supplement_n be_v a_o mere_a whimsy_n and_o as_o ill_o contrive_v and_o maintain_v as_o ever_o any_o thing_n be_v as_o to_o those_o two_o part_n which_o compose_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o one_o the_o external_a veil_n which_o be_v the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o other_a the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v cover_v with_o this_o veil_n this_o be_v not_o a_o place_n for_o a_o thro-examination_n of_o this_o hypothesis_n yet_o methinks_v mr._n arnaud_n advance_v something_o singular_a enough_o when_o he_o add_v that_o it_o be_v fruitless_a to_o inquire_v into_o the_o 743._o chap._n 2._o pag._n 743._o nature_n of_o this_o vail_n it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o know_v that_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n according_a to_o appearance_n which_o be_v to_o say_v if_o i_o be_v not_o mistake_v that_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o inquire_v whether_o this_o appearance_n of_o bread_n which_o cover_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o mere_a phantasm_n a_o pure_a illusion_n which_o our_o sense_n suffer_v or_o whether_o they_o be_v real_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n which_o subsist_v separate_v from_o their_o substance_n let_v the_o gentleman_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n determine_v whether_o this_o doctrine_n be_v according_a to_o their_o council_n especial_o that_o of_o constance_n as_o to_o my_o part_n i_o shall_v only_o tell_v mr._n arnaud_n he_o will_v not_o find_v this_o appearance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o what_o sort_n 743._o p._n 743._o soever_o he_o understand_v it_o in_o the_o father_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n nor_o that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v hide_v under_o the_o veil_n of_o this_o appearance_n the_o instance_n he_o give_v we_o of_o a_o man_n that_o be_v compose_v of_o body_n and_o soul_n be_v vast_o different_a the_o soul_n be_v not_o a_o invisible_a and_o impalpable_a body_n it_o be_v a_o real_a spirit_n and_o the_o body_n be_v not_o a_o appearance_n of_o a_o body_n that_o have_v nothing_o of_o reality_n in_o it_o it_o be_v a_o body_n in_o propriety_n of_o nature_n and_o substance_n when_o then_o we_o say_v of_o a_o man_n that_o he_o be_v a_o immortal_a and_o spiritual_a be_v in_o respect_n of_o his_o soul_n or_o that_o he_o be_v a_o mortal_a and_o corporeal_a be_v in_o respect_n of_o his_o body_n or_o that_o he_o be_v mortal_a and_o immortal_a consider_v he_o as_o a_o body_n and_o soul_n join_v together_o this_o language_n be_v natural_a and_o easy_a to_o be_v understand_v without_o any_o explication_n because_o the_o principle_n on_o which_o it_o be_v establish_v be_v obvious_a to_o reason_n and_o we_o may_v well_o suppose_v that_o those_o to_o who_o we_o direct_v our_o discourse_n be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o they_o but_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o seven_o or_o eight_o century_n to_o be_v ground_v on_o these_o principle_n of_o the_o appearance_n of_o bread_n which_o in_o truth_n be_v not_o bread_n and_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n conceal_v invisible_o under_o this_o veil_n he_o must_v without_o any_o more_o ado_n show_v we_o that_o these_o principle_n be_v know_v to_o the_o people_n for_o it_o can_v be_v suppose_v they_o know_v they_o natural_o and_o thus_o his_o instance_n be_v not_o at_o all_o to_o the_o purpose_n chap._n viii_o a_o examination_n of_o these_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n proper_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o very_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o true_a body_n or_o true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v now_o easy_a to_o perceive_v that_o all_o these_o preparation_n with_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v clog_v his_o reader_n mind_n be_v only_o a_o handsome_a excuse_n for_o the_o weakness_n of_o his_o proof_n and_o a_o authentic_a declaration_n that_o he_o can_v not_o find_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n in_o author_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n for_o have_v he_o any_o thing_n to_o allege_v that_o be_v considerable_a it_o be_v evident_a he_o will_v never_o have_v take_v so_o many_o circuit_n and_o this_o be_v a_o certain_a sign_n that_o these_o doctrine_n be_v neither_o establish_v nor_o know_v in_o the_o church_n during_o those_o age_n and_o this_o will_v appear_v more_o clear_o if_o we_o cast_v our_o eye_n on_o the_o passage_n he_o have_v produce_v there_o be_v never_o a_o one_o of_o they_o that_o precise_o contain_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n or_o substantial_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n nor_o from_o whence_o they_o can_v be_v necessary_o infer_v first_o they_o can_v be_v infer_v from_o all_o those_o clause_n of_o the_o liturgy_n which_o term_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v 3._o lib._n 8._o ch._n 3._o not_o busy_v himself_o to_o less_o purpose_n than_o to_o collect_v as_o he_o have_v do_v all_o these_o passage_n draw_v from_o the_o roman_a order_n the_o liturgy_n call_v the_o mass_n of_o illyricus_n the_o book_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o menard_n a_o benedictin_a monk_n publish_v not_o to_o say_v the_o book_n of_o the_o roman_a order_n as_o we_o have_v it_o at_o this_o day_n be_v a_o treatise_n make_v by_o a_o author_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o
himself_o and_o howsoever_o he_o use_v it_o that_o we_o may_v well_o say_v he_o lose_v both_o his_o time_n and_o his_o pain_n will_v we_o real_o know_v what_o have_v be_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o ancient_n the_o way_n to_o be_v inform_v be_v not_o to_o take_v passage_n in_o a_o counter_a sense_n and_o captious_o heap_v up_o one_o upon_o another_o but_o to_o apply_v ourselves_o to_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o ancient_n themselves_o produce_v sincere_o and_o faithful_o some_o of_o which_o be_v these_o tertullian_n those_o of_o capernaum_n have_v find_v our_o saviour_n 37._o tertull._n de_fw-fr resur_fw-fr car_fw-fr c._n 37._o discourse_n hard_o and_o insupportable_a as_o if_o he_o design_v to_o give_v they_o true_o his_o flesh_n to_o eat_v to_o manifest_v to_o they_o the_o mean_n he_o use_v for_o the_o procure_v we_o salvation_n be_v spiritual_a he_o tell_v they_o it_o be_v the_o spirit_n that_o quicken_v origen_n there_o be_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n a_o letter_n which_o kill_v he_o that_o levit._n origen_n hom_n 7._o in_o levit._n do_v not_o understand_v spiritual_o the_o meaning_n of_o it_o for_o if_o we_o take_v these_o word_n in_o a_o literal_a sense_n if_o you_o eat_v not_o my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v not_o my_o blood_n this_o letter_n kill_v s._n athanasius_n the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n be_v not_o carnal_a etc._n athanas_n in_o illud_fw-la si_fw-la quis_fw-la dixerit_fw-la etc._n etc._n but_o spiritual_a for_o to_o how_o few_o person_n will_v his_o body_n have_v be_v sufficient_a and_o how_o can_v he_o be_v the_o food_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n therefore_o he_o mention_n his_o ascension_n into_o heaven_n to_o take_v they_o off_o from_o all_o carnal_a thought_n and_o to_o show_v they_o he_o give_v his_o flesh_n as_o meat_n from_o above_o heavenly_a food_n a_o spiritual_a nourishment_n eusebius_n of_o caesarea_n our_o saviour_n teach_v his_o disciple_n that_o they_o must_v understand_v spiritvally_o what_o he_o tell_v they_o concern_v his_o flesh_n 12._o euseb_n lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr theol._n eccles_n cap._n 12._o and_o blood_n think_v not_o say_v he_o to_o they_o that_o i_o speak_v of_o this_o flesh_n which_o i_o now_o have_v on_o as_o if_o you_o be_v to_o eat_v it_o nor_o imagine_v that_o i_o enjoin_v you_o to_o drink_v this_o sensible_a and_o corporeal_a blood_n know_v that_o the_o word_n i_o speak_v to_o you_o be_v spirit_n and_o life_n the_o author_n of_o a_o imperfect_a book_n on_o s._n matthew_n under_o the_o name_n of_o 11._o author_n oper_n imperf_n in_o mat._n hom_n 11._o s._n chrysostom_n if_o it_o be_v a_o dangerous_a thing_n to_o transfer_v to_o common_a use_n the_o sacred_a vessel_n wherein_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o contain_v but_o the_o mystery_n of_o his_o body_n how_o much_o more_o the_o vessel_n of_o our_o body_n which_o god_n have_v prepare_v as_o a_o habitation_n for_o himself_o s._n ambrose_n the_o shadow_n be_v in_o the_o law_n the_o image_n be_v in_o the_o 48._o ambros_n lib._n 1._o de_fw-la officiis_fw-la c._n 48._o gospel_n the_o truth_n be_v in_o heaven_n the_o jew_n offer_v ancient_o a_o lamb_n a_o heifer_n now_o jesus_n christ_n be_v offer_v he_o be_v offer_v as_o a_o man_n as_o capable_a of_o suffer_v and_o he_o offer_v himself_o as_o a_o priest_n here_o be_v this_o don_n in_o a_o figure_n but_o at_o the_o father_n right_a hand_n where_o he_o intercede_v for_o we_o as_o our_o advocate_n this_o be_v perform_v in_o truth_n s._n austin_n before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n the_o flesh_n of_o this_o sacrifice_n 21._o aug._n contr_n faust_n lib._n 20._o cap._n 21._o be_v promise_v by_o victim_n of_o resemblance_n in_o the_o passion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o flesh_n be_v give_v by_o the_o truth_n itself_o after_o his_o ascension_n it_o be_v celebrate_v by_o a_o sacrament_n of_o commemoration_n in_o another_o place_n you_o shall_v not_o eat_v this_o body_n which_o you_o 98._o aug._n in_o ps_n 98._o see_v nor_o drink_v this_o blood_n which_o those_o that_o be_v to_o crucify_v i_o will_v shed_v i_o have_v recommend_v to_o you_o a_o sacrament_n if_o you_o receive_v it_o spiritual_o it_o will_v quicken_v you_o again_o elsewhere_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n will_v be_v the_o life_n of_o every_o one_o apost_n aug._n serm._n 2._o de_fw-fr ver_fw-la apost_n of_o we_o if_o we_o eat_v and_o drink_v spiritual_o in_o the_o truth_n itself_o that_o which_o we_o take_v visible_o in_o the_o sacrament_n si_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o sacramento_n visibiliter_fw-la sumitur_fw-la in_fw-la ipsa_fw-la veritate_fw-la spiritualiter_fw-la manducetur_fw-la spiritualiter_fw-la bibatur_fw-la the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n on_o the_o psalm_n attribute_v to_o s._n jerom_n 147._o hieronym_n com._n in_o psal_n 147._o although_o what_o jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o that_o eat_v not_o my_o flesh_n nor_o drink_v my_o blood_n may_v be_v understand_v in_o reference_n to_o the_o mystery_n yet_o the_o word_n of_o the_o scripture_n the_o divine_a doctrine_n be_v more_o true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n facundus_n the_o bread_n be_v not_o proper_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n 9_o facundus_n def_n trium_fw-la capit_fw-la l._n 9_o christ_n nor_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n but_o they_o be_v so_o call_v because_o they_o contain_v the_o mystery_n of_o they_o raban_n of_o late_o some_o that_o have_v not_o a_o right_a sentiment_n penitent_a raban_n in_o penitent_a have_v say_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n itself_o and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n oecumenius_n the_o servant_n of_o the_o christian_n have_v hear_v their_o 2._o oecumen_fw-la in_o 1_o pet._n cap._n 2._o master_n say_v that_o the_o divine_a communion_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o they_o imagine_v that_o it_o be_v indeed_o flesh_n and_o blood_n chap._n ix_o that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o substantial_a presence_n we_o may_v judge_n by_o these_o passage_n which_o i_o now_o allege_v as_o from_o a_o sampler_n what_o have_v be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o general_n that_o of_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n in_o particular_a will_n soon_o discover_v itself_o upon_o the_o least_o observation_n we_o shall_v not_o find_v therein_o either_o substantial_a presence_n or_o conversion_n of_o substance_n nor_o existence_n of_o a_o body_n in_o several_a place_n at_o once_o nor_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_n nor_o presence_n of_o a_o body_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n nor_o concomitancy_n nor_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n nor_o any_o of_o those_o thing_n by_o which_o we_o may_v comprehend_v that_o the_o church_n in_o those_o time_n believe_v what_o the_o roman_a church_n believe_v in_o these_o we_o shall_v find_v on_o the_o contrary_a as_o i_o have_v already_o observe_v that_o the_o 23._o greg._n mag._n isidorus_n beda_n haymo_n &_o alii_fw-la passim_fw-la beda_n in_o ep._n ad_fw-la heb._n c._n 7._o idem_fw-la in_o ps_n 3._o &_o in_o quest_n in_o 2_o reg._n cap._n 3._o &_o in_o marc._n 14._o carol._n mag._n ad_fw-la alcuin_fw-la de_fw-fr septuagint_fw-fr isidor_n in_o alleg_n vet._n test_n idem_fw-la orig._n lib._n 7._o idem_fw-la comment_n in_o genes_n cap._n 12._o idem_fw-la comment_n in_o genes_n c._n 23._o author_n of_o those_o age_n common_o call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n which_o bede_n call_v the_o image_n of_o his_o oblation_n which_o the_o church_n celebrate_v in_o remembrance_n of_o his_o passion_n who_o in_o another_o place_n assure_v we_o that_o the_o lord_n give_v and_o recommend_v to_o his_o disciple_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o charlemagne_n to_o the_o same_o effect_n that_o he_o break_v the_o bread_n and_o deliver_v the_o cup_n as_o a_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n we_o shall_v therein_o find_v that_o this_o sacrament_n or_o figure_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n proper_o so_o call_v without_o any_o equivocation_n the_o sacrament_n say_v isidor_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v offer_v throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n elsewhere_o melchisedeck_v make_v a_o difference_n between_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o law_n and_o the_o gospel_n inasmuch_o as_o he_o offer_v in_o sacrifice_n the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n again_o in_o another_o place_n jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o priest_n according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o melchisedeck_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o he_o have_v enjoin_v christian_n to_o celebrate_v to_o wit_n the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o
idem_fw-la in_o joan._n lib._n 6._o cap._n 34._o come_v by_o the_o presence_n of_o my_o divinity_n by_o which_o i_o shall_v be_v with_o you_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n he_o retire_v from_o they_o say_v he_o again_o as_o to_o his_o manhood_n 35._o ibid._n cap._n 35._o but_o as_o god_n he_o do_v not_o leave_v they_o for_o the_o same_o christ_n who_o be_v man_n be_v likewise_o god_n he_o leave_v they_o then_o as_o to_o his_o manhood_n but_o remain_v with_o they_o as_o to_o his_o godhead_n he_o go_v away_o in_o reference_n to_o that_o by_o which_o he_o be_v but_o in_o one_o place_n yet_o tarry_v with_o they_o by_o his_o divinity_n which_o be_v every_o where_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n reflect_v if_o he_o please_v on_o these_o passage_n and_o on_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o other_o like_v they_o with_o which_o his_o read_n will_v furnish_v he_o and_o tell_v we_o faithful_o see_v on_o one_o hand_n there_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o author_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n either_o transubstantiation_n or_o a_o presence_n of_o substance_n or_o any_o natural_a consequence_n of_o these_o doctrine_n and_o see_v on_o the_o other_o so_o many_o thing_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o they_o contrary_a thereunto_o as_o those_o i_o now_o mention_v whether_o he_o believe_v it_o be_v likely_a we_o shall_v by_o the_o force_n of_o his_o preparation_n supposition_n reticency_n and_o supplement_n acquiesce_v in_o his_o assertion_n that_o the_o then_o church_n hold_v constant_o and_o universal_o as_o he_o speak_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n it_o be_v certain_a we_o must_v offer_v great_a violence_n to_o our_o mind_n and_o after_o all_o when_o we_o have_v endeavour_v to_o imagine_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v we_o we_o shall_v never_o be_v able_a to_o accomplish_v it_o we_o must_v imagine_v say_v he_o christian_n persuade_v that_o by_o the_o 737._o lib._n 8._o cap._n 2._o p._n 737._o word_n of_o the_o consecration_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v effectual_o change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o doctrine_n be_v know_v distinct_o by_o all_o the_o faithful_a i_o know_v not_o where_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v find_v any_o of_o these_o fanciful_a people_n that_o be_v able_a to_o persuade_v themselves_o what_o they_o listen_v as_o to_o our_o part_n we_o be_v not_o such_o master_n of_o our_o imagination_n and_o in_o a_o affair_n of_o this_o nature_n he_o must_v pardon_v we_o if_o we_o tell_v he_o that_o we_o can_v fancy_v a_o thing_n to_o be_v true_a when_o it_o appear_v so_o plain_o to_o we_o to_o be_v false_a but_o lest_o he_o shall_v again_o accuse_v we_o as_o indocible_a we_o will_v see_v what_o he_o have_v to_o offer_v we_o from_o these_o author_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n when_o they_o expound_v the_o nature_n and_o essence_n of_o the_o eucharist_n s._n isidor_n say_v he_o call_v 756._o lib._n 8._o cap._n 4._o p._n 755_o 756._o the_o eucharist_n the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o if_o we_o desire_v to_o know_v in_o what_o manner_n it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o it_o he_o will_v tell_v we_o that_o the_o bread_n we_o break_v be_v the_o body_n of_o he_o who_o say_v i_o be_o the_o live_a bread_n he_o further_o add_v that_o the_o wine_n be_v his_o blood_n and_o be_v the_o same_o mean_v by_o these_o word_n i_o be_o the_o true_a vine_n but_o he_o shall_v not_o suppress_v what_o he_o likewise_o immediate_o add_v but_o the_o 18._o isid_n lib._n 1._o de_fw-fr offic._n eccles_n cap._n 18._o bread_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o strengthen_v the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n allude_v to_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n because_o it_o produce_v blood_n in_o our_o flesh_n these_o two_o thing_n be_v visible_a yet_o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n they_o become_v the_o sacrament_n of_o this_o divine_a body_n be_v this_o the_o language_n of_o a_o man_n that_o believe_v a_o real_a conversion_n of_o substance_n he_o express_o assert_n say_v moreover_o m._n arnaud_n that_o this_o body_n of_o christ_n ibid._n ibid._n which_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o of_o which_o we_o be_v deprive_v when_o it_o be_v take_v from_o we_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n concern_v which_o it_o be_v say_v if_o you_o eat_v not_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n nor_o drink_v his_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o body_n the_o truth_n the_o original_n represent_v by_o the_o shadow_n and_o type_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n i_o answer_v that_o s._n isidor_n suppose_v we_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v true_a he_o likewise_o suppose_v that_o if_o we_o eat_v not_o this_o flesh_n we_o remain_v deprive_v of_o salvation_n and_o this_o be_v moreover_o true_a from_o whence_o he_o conclude_v man_n ought_v not_o to_o abstain_v long_o from_o the_o use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n because_o a_o total_a neglect_n of_o this_o mean_n which_o christ_n have_v ordain_v for_o the_o eat_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n will_v put_v we_o in_o danger_n of_o be_v whole_o deprive_v of_o they_o for_o without_o eat_v and_o drink_v this_o flesh_n and_o blood_n there_o be_v no_o hope_n of_o salvation_n this_o be_v isidor_n sense_n whence_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o conclude_v in_o favour_n of_o the_o thesis_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n defend_v for_o we_o spiritual_o eat_v our_o lord_n flesh_n in_o the_o due_a use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o it_o be_v this_o manducation_n which_o s._n isidor_n speak_v of_o as_o appear_v from_o what_o he_o there_o say_v manifestrum_fw-la est_fw-la eos_fw-la vivere_fw-la qui_fw-la corpus_fw-la ejus_fw-la attingunt_fw-la and_o as_o to_o what_o he_o assert_n that_o this_o be_v the_o body_n the_o truth_n the_o original_a represent_v by_o the_o ancient_a figure_n we_o grant_v it_o but_o deny_v it_o ought_v to_o be_v hence_o conclude_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o body_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o substance_n i_o have_v sufficient_o elsewhere_o discourse_v in_o what_o manner_n the_o ancient_a type_n relate_v to_o our_o sacrament_n and_o those_o that_o please_v to_o take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v the_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o three_o part_n of_o my_o answer_n to_o father_n novet_v will_v find_v there_o if_o i_o be_v not_o mistake_v enough_o to_o satisfy_v they_o in_o that_o particular_a bede_n add_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v that_o the_o creature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n ibid._n ibid._n be_v change_v through_o a_o ineffable_a virtue_n into_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o expression_n which_o arise_v from_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o what_o do_v it_o signify_v in_o this_o author_n he_o tell_v we_o in_o these_o follow_a word_n and_o thus_o say_v he_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v no_o more_o shed_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o infidel_n for_o their_o ruin_n but_o receive_v into_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o faithful_a for_o their_o salvation_n but_o this_o be_v a_o very_a weak_a objection_n the_o sense_n of_o bede_n be_v that_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v receive_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o faithful_a because_o they_o receive_v the_o wine_n which_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o it_o which_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o this_o term_n and_o thus_o sicque_fw-la for_o he_o show_v in_o what_o manner_n the_o mouth_n of_o the_o faithful_a receive_v the_o blood_n to_o wit_n inasmuch_o as_o they_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o it_o gregory_n the_o great_a say_v before_o bede_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o we_o drink_v the_o blood_n of_o the_o lamb_n not_o only_o with_o the_o mouth_n of_o our_o body_n but_o with_o the_o mouth_n of_o our_o heart_n quando_fw-la sacramentum_fw-la passionis_fw-la evangel_n greg._n mag._n hom._n 22._o in_o evangel_n illius_fw-la cum_fw-la ore_fw-la ad_fw-la redemptionem_fw-la sumitur_fw-la ad_fw-la imitationem_fw-la quoque_fw-la interna_fw-la ment_fw-la cogitatur_fw-la when_o we_o receive_v with_o our_o mouth_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o passion_n and_o inward_o apply_v ourselves_o to_o imitate_v his_o great_a saviour_n i_o shall_v elsewhere_o in_o its_o due_a place_n examine_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v touch_v amalarius_n florus_n drutmar_n and_o some_o other_o author_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n contemporary_n with_o paschasus_n it_o only_o remain_v for_o the_o finish_n of_o the_o discussion_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o to_o answer_v some_o slight_a observation_n which_o he_o have_v make_v on_o a_o passage_n in_o the_o book_n of_o image_n which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o charlemain_n the_o author_n of_o this_o book_n will_v not_o have_v the_o eucharist_n be_v call_v a_o image_n but_o the_o mystery_n or_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n
reflection_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n will_v have_v the_o state_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o 11_o century_n when_o the_o contest_v of_o berengarius_fw-la happen_v to_o determine_v that_o of_o the_o whole_a church_n since_o the_o apostle_n time_n here_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v that_o the_o church_n consent_n since_o the_o seven_o century_n determine_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o six_o first_o we_o have_v likewise_o see_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o his_o book_n that_o he_o assert_n that_o to_o judge_v right_o of_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n we_o must_v suppose_v they_o constant_o and_o universal_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o that_o this_o supposition_n must_v determine_v the_o sense_n of_o their_o word_n what_o can_v we_o think_v of_o all_o these_o circuit_n but_o that_o they_o be_v illusion_n which_o plain_o enough_o show_n that_o these_o gentleman_n find_v but_o small_a satisfaction_n in_o their_o inquiry_n into_o the_o first_o six_o age_n be_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n apparent_o teach_v in_o they_o what_o occasion_n will_v they_o have_v of_o make_v they_o enter_v by_o machine_n and_o mount_v up_o to_o they_o from_o the_o late_a age_n it_o be_v then_o certain_a that_o these_o way_n of_o reason_v these_o supposition_n and_o argument_n from_o the_o bottom_n to_o the_o top_n be_v so_o far_o from_o persuade_v we_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n desire_v that_o on_o the_o contrary_n they_o do_v but_o more_o confirm_v we_o in_o our_o opinion_n which_o be_v that_o these_o doctrine_n be_v unknown_a to_o the_o ancient_a church_n the_o second_o reflection_n it_o be_v consonant_a to_o reason_n to_o imagine_v that_o in_o the_o last_o age_n the_o question_n whether_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o substance_n itself_o of_o our_o saviour_n body_n or_o not_o have_v be_v agitate_a with_o great_a heat_n those_o who_o hold_v the_o affirmative_a have_v abuse_v the_o general_a expression_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o endeavour_v to_o turn_v they_o to_o their_o sense_n this_o be_v a_o thing_n that_o happen_v every_o day_n in_o the_o small_a contest_v in_o which_o every_o one_o desire_n to_o set_v off_o his_o sentiment_n and_o confirm_v they_o by_o passage_n take_v out_o of_o the_o father_n to_o shelter_v himself_o thereby_o from_o the_o reproach_n of_o innovation_n it_o be_v likewise_o easy_a to_o imagine_v that_o those_o who_o but_o slight_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o study_n of_o theological_a point_n be_v soon_o cheat_v by_o false_a appearance_n we_o see_v but_o too_o many_o example_n of_o this_o it_o be_v in_o short_a easy_a to_o conceive_v that_o disciple_n may_v deviate_v from_o the_o doctrine_n and_o sense_n of_o their_o master_n under_o divers_a pretence_n the_o division_n of_o christian_n in_o point_n of_o religion_n have_v almost_o all_o of_o they_o happen_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o disciple_n be_v not_o content_a to_o keep_v pace_n with_o their_o master_n but_o have_v go_v beyond_o they_o and_o often_o overrhrow_v their_o real_a sentiment_n under_o pretence_n of_o explain_v and_o illustrate_v what_o they_o say_v with_o less_o perspicuity_n when_o scholar_n be_v become_v master_n they_o no_o long_o look_v upon_o themselves_o as_o scholar_n but_o doctor_n and_o in_o this_o quality_n it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o comprehend_v they_o may_v have_v new_a notion_n which_o they_o endeavour_v to_o establish_v on_o the_o testimony_n of_o those_o that_o preee_v they_o and_o for_o this_o effect_n take_v their_o word_n in_o a_o contrary_a sense_n the_o people_n easy_o receive_v what_o their_o doctor_n teach_v they_o and_o as_o to_o the_o doctor_n there_o need_v no_o great_a number_n of_o they_o in_o a_o ignorant_a age_n to_o introduce_v a_o novelty_n one_o single_a person_n may_v sometime_o impose_v on_o a_o whole_a assembly_n and_o engage_v they_o into_o his_o opinion_n which_o afterward_o shall_v pass_v for_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n the_o three_o consequence_n mr._n arnavd_n three_o proposition_n be_v conceive_v in_o these_o term_n 3._o lib._n 10._o cap._n 3._o that_o all_o the_o several_a instance_n of_o expression_n produce_v by_o aubertin_n to_o show_v that_o a_o man_n may_v take_v in_o a_o metaphorical_a sense_n the_o passage_n by_o which_o the_o catholic_n establish_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n be_v in_o no_o wise_a alike_o to_o establish_v this_o proposition_n he_o say_v there_o be_v two_o way_n by_o which_o we_o may_v know_v whether_o the_o expression_n which_o appear_v at_o first_o alike_o be_v in_o effect_n different_a the_o first_o be_v to_o mark_v precise_o by_o reason_v the_o difference_n of_o these_o expression_n and_o to_o show_v they_o be_v not_o alike_o the_o second_o be_v to_o discern_v they_o by_o opinion_n by_o a_o simple_a view_n of_o the_o mind_n and_o by_o a_o impression_n which_o make_v itself_o feel_v although_o it_o can_v be_v express_v apply_v afterward_o this_o remark_n to_o his_o subject_n he_o say_v that_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v take_v in_o the_o ten_o last_o century_n in_o a_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o reality_n and_o the_o other_o have_v never_o be_v take_v but_o in_o a_o metaphorical_a sense_n there_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o they_o see_v they_o have_v make_v such_o different_a impression_n and_o that_o opinion_n have_v so_o well_o distinguish_v they_o this_o be_v the_o summary_n of_o his_o three_o chapter_n the_o first_o reflection_n we_o be_v agree_v concern_v this_o manner_n of_o discern_v the_o expression_n and_o the_o thing_n themselves_o by_o opinion_n as_o well_o as_o by_o a_o exact_a remark_n of_o the_o difference_n which_o distinguish_v they_o but_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v make_v a_o maxim_n of_o this_o which_o may_v serve_v as_o a_o principle_n to_o draw_v thence_o certain_a conclusion_n he_o must_v suppose_v that_o this_o sentiment_n or_o opinion_n can_v never_o be_v corrupt_v by_o false_a prejudices_fw-la nor_o ever_o be_v deceive_v by_o establish_v imaginary_a difference_n where_o there_o be_v no_o real_a one_o i_o grant_v that_o in_o the_o last_o age_n the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n have_v be_v take_v in_o a_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n whereas_o never_o any_o man_n understand_v those_o which_o we_o say_v be_v alike_o but_o in_o a_o metaphorical_a sense_n this_o be_v a_o sign_n they_o be_v regard_v in_o those_o age_n as_o different_a expression_n but_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o they_o be_v different_a in_o effect_n unless_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o sentiment_n of_o those_o century_n be_v infallible_a it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o believe_v that_o man_n may_v judge_v right_o in_o respect_n of_o one_o thing_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n fall_v into_o error_n in_o respect_n of_o another_o whatsoever_o conformity_n there_o may_v be_v between_o they_o a_o man_n may_v be_v sometime_o mistake_v by_o confound_v as_o if_o they_o be_v alike_o such_o expression_n as_o be_v not_o so_o and_o then_o again_o take_v for_o different_a expression_n such_o as_o be_v alike_o as_o we_o never_o pretend_v that_o the_o man_n of_o these_o late_a age_n be_v mistake_v in_o all_o thing_n so_o mr._n arnaud_n must_v not_o pretend_v they_o be_v right_a in_o every_o thing_n the_o second_o reflection_n the_o method_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n propose_v for_o the_o discern_a the_o different_a expression_n of_o the_o father_n from_o those_o which_o be_v alike_o be_v deceitful_a for_o if_o we_o must_v for_o this_o end_n rather_o follow_v the_o way_n of_o sentiment_n than_o that_o of_o reason_n it_o will_v be_v then_o at_o least_o just_a to_o consult_v the_o sentiment_n of_o those_o age_n wherein_o the_o father_n live_v and_o that_o of_o person_n to_o who_o they_o speak_v and_o not_o the_o sentiment_n of_o late_a age_n which_o may_v perhaps_o have_v be_v disturb_v by_o new_a notion_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n then_o show_v we_o if_o he_o please_v that_o in_o the_o first_o six_o age_n the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v take_v in_o a_o sense_n of_o reality_n and_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o other_o which_o we_o produce_v as_o be_v alike_o in_o a_o metaphorical_a sense_n and_o we_o will_v see_v what_o use_n we_o must_v make_v of_o his_o rule_n but_o to_o seek_v this_o difference_n of_o impression_n or_o sentiment_n in_o age_n wherein_o we_o believe_v this_o doctrine_n be_v change_v will_v be_v a_o apparent_a deceive_a of_o ourselves_o see_v it_o be_v not_o possible_a but_o what_o he_o call_v the_o sentiment_n or_o impression_n have_v be_v alter_v by_o the_o change_n of_o doctrine_n the_o four_o consequence_n these_o three_o first_o consequence_n be_v attend_v by_o a_o four_o which_o be_v 4._o book_n 10._o
be_v a_o formulary_a of_o practice_n i_o acknowledge_v it_o be_v a_o formulary_a of_o profession_n of_o faith_n but_o that_o this_o faith_n of_o which_o it_o require_v the_o profession_n be_v the_o substantial_a presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v what_o i_o deny_v and_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n ought_v to_o prove_v i_o prove_v it_o say_v he_o by_o the_o word_n amen_o which_o the_o communicant_n answer_v the_o amen_o which_o the_o communicant_n pronounce_v signify_v nothing_o less_o than_o this_o presence_n of_o substance_n the_o book_n of_o the_o initiate_v attribute_v to_o s._n ambrose_n draw_v thence_o only_a this_o conclusion_n veer_fw-mi carnis_fw-la illius_fw-la sacramentum_fw-la est_fw-la it_o be_v feria_fw-la ambros_n de_fw-fr iis_fw-la qui_fw-la mist_n init_fw-la cap._n 9_o lib._n 4._o de_fw-fr sacr._n cap._n 3._o aug._n serm._n ad_fw-la infr_n serm._n de_fw-fr quarta_fw-la feria_fw-la true_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n wrong_o cite_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n under_o the_o name_n of_o s._n ambrose_n refer_v it_o to_o the_o spiritual_a communion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o which_o we_o have_v in_o the_o sacrament_n s._n austin_n refer_v it_o to_o ourselves_o be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o member_n the_o author_n of_o the_o treatise_n of_o dress_n the_o lord_n field_n refer_v it_o to_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o effusision_n of_o his_o blood_n pope_n leo_n refer_v it_o to_o the_o reality_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n against_o the_o error_n of_o the_o eutichiens_n and_o it_o signify_v nothing_o for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o offer_v so_o earnest_o what_o this_o pope_n say_v hoc_fw-la ore_fw-la sumitur_fw-la quod_fw-la fide_fw-la creditur_fw-la &_o frustra_fw-la ab_fw-la illis_fw-la amen_o respondetur_fw-la à _fw-la quibus_fw-la contra_fw-la id_fw-la quod_fw-la accipitur_fw-la disputatur_fw-la for_o it_o be_v clear_a enough_o that_o these_o term_n signify_v nothing_o else_o but_o that_o the_o sacrament_n which_o we_o receive_v with_o our_o mouth_n be_v a_o declaration_n and_o confirmation_n of_o what_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v to_o wit_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v assume_v a_o real_a humane_a nature_n because_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o real_a body_n which_o we_o receive_v and_o that_o the_o amen_o which_o be_v answer_v be_v the_o seal_n of_o this_o truth_n so_o that_o when_o the_o heretic_n dispute_v against_o it_o they_o dispute_v against_o the_o very_a amen_o which_o they_o pronounce_v and_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o leo_n in_o all_o which_o there_o be_v no_o substantial_a presence_n as_o to_o what_o remain_v mr._n arnaud_n take_v a_o strange_a liberty_n i_o tell_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o this_o formulary_a corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la be_v a_o formulary_a of_o use_n and_o action_n design_v for_o the_o stir_v up_o of_o the_o communicant_n to_o meditate_v on_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o prove_v it_o very_o clear_o by_o these_o word_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n attribute_v to_o s._n hierom._n our_o saviour_n have_v give_v we_o his_o sacramen_n to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o this_o mean_v we_o shall_v always_o remember_v that_o he_o die_v for_o we_o and_o therefore_o when_o we_o receive_v it_o from_z the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n we_o be_v tell_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o by_o those_o of_o primasus_n every_o time_n we_o do_v this_o we_o ought_v to_o remember_v that_o jesus_n christ_n die_v for_o we_o and_o therefore_o we_o be_v tell_v it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n to_o the_o end_n that_o remember_v what_o he_o have_v do_v for_o we_o we_o may_v not_o be_v ungrateful_a what_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n hereupon_o he_o conceal_v these_o passage_n and_o conclude_v from_o his_o own_o authority_n that_o these_o notion_n of_o use_n and_o this_o ecstasy_n of_o the_o soul_n immediate_o transport_v by_o these_o word_n corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la to_o the_o meditation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o abstracto_fw-la be_v mr._n claude_v dream_n exact_o opposite_a to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o church_n intention_n and_o that_o there_o be_v small_a likelihood_n the_o faithful_a will_v depart_v from_o they_o to_o dive_v immediate_o into_o these_o kind_n of_o meditation_n it_o be_v certain_a mr._n arnaud_n can_v conquer_v when_o he_o please_v he_o suppress_v my_o argument_n recite_v my_o word_n in_o a_o contrary_a sense_n turn_v thing_n into_o ridicule_n and_o flourish_v all_o this_o over_o with_o passionate_a expression_n but_o proceed_v we_o to_o his_o three_o remark_n it_o affirm_v i_o conclude_v nothing_o though_o the_o false_a principle_n on_o which_o i_o ground_n 573._o page_n 573._o my_o argument_n be_v suppose_v a_o true_a one_o although_o say_v he_o it_o be_v true_a that_o these_o word_n corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la be_v not_o design_v by_o the_o church_n to_o instruct_v the_o faithful_a but_o only_o to_o excite_v in_o they_o certain_a inward_a motion_n and_o set_v they_o on_o meditate_v upon_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n yet_o this_o intention_n of_o the_o church_n hinder_v they_o from_o understand_v the_o sense_n of_o these_o word_n and_o it_o will_v be_v still_o ridiculous_a to_o suppose_v that_o these_o ignorant_a person_n shall_v so_o immediate_o enter_v upon_o the_o practice_n of_o these_o inward_a motion_n that_o they_o can_v not_o understand_v the_o term_n which_o the_o church_n make_v use_v of_o to_o excite_v they_o i_o answer_v mr._n arnaud_n charge_v i_o with_o two_o thing_n unjust_o the_o first_o that_o i_o affirm_v this_o formulary_a be_v not_o design_v by_o the_o church_n to_o instruct_v the_o faithful_a but_o only_o to_o excite_v internal_a motion_n in_o they_o which_o i_o never_o imagine_v i_o affirm_v express_o rhe_n contrary_a as_o may_v be_v see_v by_o whosoever_o shall_v consult_v that_o part_n of_o my_o answer_n note_v in_o the_o margin_n there_o be_v edit_fw-la answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n part_v 2._o ch_z 2._o page_n 259._o in_o quarto_fw-la edit_fw-la little_a sincerity_n in_o this_o imputation_n and_o as_o little_a in_o charge_v i_o with_o a_o conclusion_n which_o i_o do_v not_o draw_v and_o in_o suppress_v that_o which_o i_o do_v i_o do_v not_o conclude_v the_o intention_n of_o the_o church_n which_o design_v these_o term_n corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la to_o excite_v inward_a motion_n in_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o communicant_n shall_v hinder_v they_o from_o understand_v the_o sense_n of_o these_o word_n i_o know_v that_o as_o the_o use_n which_o be_v make_v of_o thing_n do_v not_o hinder_v but_o we_o may_v consider_v the_o nature_n of_o they_o if_o we_o will_v so_o that_o which_o be_v make_v of_o word_n do_v not_o hinder_v a_o man_n from_o examine_v their_o sense_n but_o i_o say_v there_o be_v several_a person_n who_o stop_v at_o the_o bare_a notion_n of_o use_n without_o go_v far_o and_o thence_o i_o conclude_v it_o may_v be_v well_o suppose_v that_o in_o the_o ancient_a church_n there_o be_v several_a person_n who_o hear_v the_o word_n corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la when_o they_o communicate_v apply_v themselves_o only_o to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o inward_a affection_n of_o devotion_n which_o these_o term_n excite_v without_o go_v any_o far_a and_o make_v reflection_n on_o what_o the_o term_n be_v apply_v to_o the_o sacrament_n signify_v let_v any_o man_n now_o judge_v whether_o my_o supposition_n be_v ridiculous_a extravagant_a and_o senseless_a as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v make_v people_n believe_v or_o whether_o it_o be_v not_o rather_o by_o a_o spirit_n of_o contradiction_n that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v upon_o he_o to_o refute_v it_o it_o may_v also_o be_v here_o consider_v by_o the_o way_n whether_o he_o have_v have_v reason_n to_o call_v absurd_a the_o notion_n i_o instanced_a touch_v light_n when_o i_o say_v our_o conception_n about_o it_o every_o morning_n be_v not_o under_o the_o idea_n of_o a_o body_n or_o accident_n or_o motion_n of_o air_n but_o under_o the_o idea_n of_o a_o thing_n which_o serve_v we_o and_o lead_v we_o forth_o to_o labour_n and_o this_o i_o think_v be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o world_n and_o perhaps_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n too_o if_o he_o will_v speak_v his_o mind_n there_o be_v few_o person_n who_o think_v when_o the_o day_n begin_v to_o appear_v or_o withdraw_v of_o conceive_v the_o light_n under_o the_o notion_n which_o philosophy_n offer_v be_v they_o what_o they_o will_n at_o least_o i_o have_v the_o anonimous_a author_n of_o the_o discourse_n contain_v several_a reflection_n on_o the_o modern_a philosophy_n of_o mr._n des_n cartes_n on_o my_o side_n for_o he_o free_o acknowledge_v that_o this_o idea_n be_v such_o in_o
find_v therein_o the_o consolation_n of_o our_o soul_n this_o without_o doubt_n be_v popular_a it_o be_v popular_a to_o hearken_v to_o the_o testimony_n of_o sense_n which_o tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o yet_o to_o hear_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n its_o pledge_n its_o memorial_n it_o be_v popular_a to_o know_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v in_o heaven_n and_o that_o from_o thence_o he_o shall_v come_v to_o judge_v both_o the_o quick_a and_o dead_a whence_o he_o conclude_v with_o authority_n that_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n which_o i_o give_v to_o the_o first_o age_n and_o the_o confuse_a one_o which_o i_o attribute_v to_o the_o 10_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n it_o must_v be_v allow_v that_o never_o any_o consequence_n be_v more_o violent_o draw_v than_o that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n first_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o the_o article_n which_o i_o give_v of_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n be_v the_o same_o with_o those_o of_o the_o popular_a knowledge_n among_o the_o first_o be_v find_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n lose_v not_o their_o natural_a substance_n that_o they_o be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o they_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o they_o which_o be_v not_o find_v in_o the_o article_n of_o the_o popular_a knowledge_n how_o will_v he_o have_v this_o to_o be_v then_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o harken_v to_o the_o testimony_n of_o one_o proper_a sense_n which_o show_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o learning_n from_o the_o instruction_n of_o pastor_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n the_o first_o induce_v a_o man_n to_o believe_v that_o to_o judge_n of_o it_o by_o sense_n it_o be_v real_a bread_n and_o wine_n but_o the_o second_o go_v far_a for_o it_o show_v this_o very_a thing_n which_o the_o sense_n depose_v to_o be_v the_o true_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n now_o these_o two_o thing_n be_v whole_o different_a as_o any_o man_n may_v see_v the_o first_o do_v not_o dispose_v man_n to_o reject_v transubstantiation_n as_o a_o novelty_n contrary_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n for_o it_o remain_v still_o to_o know_v whether_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o contrary_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o sense_n the_o second_o do_v dispose_v they_o to_o it_o for_o it_o show_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n be_v according_a to_o the_o deposition_n of_o the_o sense_n now_o the_o first_o be_v according_a to_o my_o rule_n belong_v to_o the_o popular_a knowledge_n and_o the_o second_o belong_v to_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n what_o reason_n be_v there_o then_o in_o have_v these_o two_o knowledge_n to_o be_v the_o same_o three_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v not_o observe_v that_o when_o i_o speak_v of_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n i_o do_v not_o pretend_v exact_o to_o denote_v all_o the_o article_n of_o it_o this_o be_v not_o my_o business_n in_o that_o place_n but_o only_o to_o observe_v some_o of_o the_o principal_a one_o which_o be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v know_v the_o sense_n of_o these_o proposition_n the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o it_o do_v not_o hence_o follow_v but_o that_o there_o be_v therein_o some_o other_o very_o considerable_a one_o which_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o i_o produce_v in_o my_o first_o part_n as_o that_o the_o change_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o a_o change_n of_o nature_n but_o a_o addition_n of_o grace_n to_o nature_n that_o jesus_n christ_n as_o to_o his_o human_a body_n or_o human_a nature_n be_v so_o in_o heaven_n that_o he_o be_v no_o more_o on_o earth_n that_o the_o manducation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v spiritual_a and_o mystical_a that_o we_o must_v not_o understand_v it_o literal_o it_o be_v a_o figurative_a expression_n that_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o verity_n represent_v by_o the_o sacrament_n be_v two_o distinct_a thing_n and_o several_a other_o which_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o be_v relate_v suppose_v it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o article_n of_o the_o popular_a knowledge_n be_v the_o same_o with_o those_o i_o mark_v of_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n which_o be_v evident_o false_a yet_o will_v it_o not_o follow_v that_o these_o two_o knowledge_n according_a to_o my_o sense_n will_v be_v the_o same_o thing_n see_v i_o never_o pretend_v to_o make_v a_o exact_a enumeration_n of_o all_o the_o point_n of_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n nor_o exclude_v they_o which_o i_o now_o denote_v which_o be_v no_o wise_a popular_a in_o fine_a mr._n arnaud_n have_v not_o consider_v that_o of_o the_o same_o article_n whether_o popular_a or_o not_o popular_a a_o man_n may_v have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n and_o a_o confuse_a one_o according_a as_o he_o make_v a_o great_a or_o lesser_a reflection_n on_o they_o according_a as_o they_o be_v respect_v with_o more_o or_o less_o application_n according_a as_o each_o of_o those_o that_o have_v the_o knowledge_n of_o they_o have_v more_o or_o less_o understanding_n natural_a or_o acquire_v so_o that_o suppose_v we_o attribute_v to_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n only_o the_o article_n which_o i_o specify_v suppose_v these_o article_n be_v the_o same_o as_o those_o i_o attribute_v to_o the_o popular_a knowledge_n which_o be_v not_o true_a suppose_v again_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n in_o they_o as_o there_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o some_o of_o these_o article_n between_o the_o know_v of_o they_o popular_o that_o be_v to_o say_v either_o by_o the_o help_n of_o the_o sense_n or_o by_o the_o natural_a motion_n of_o the_o conscience_n and_o to_o know_v they_o by_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o pastor_n as_o a_o thing_n which_o the_o church_n believe_v and_o from_o which_o a_o man_n must_v not_o vary_v it_o will_v in_o no_o wise_a thence_o follow_v that_o the_o confuse_a knowledge_n be_v according_a to_o what_o i_o lay_v down_o the_o same_o thing_n the_o object_n of_o these_o two_o knowledge_n will_v be_v the_o same_o but_o the_o knowledge_n will_v be_v distinct_a and_o thus_o have_v we_o show_v mr._n arnaud_n subtlety_n chap._n vi_o mr._n arnaud_n objection_n against_o what_o he_o call_v the_o machines_n of_o mollification_n and_o the_o machines_n of_o execution_n examine_v the_o state_n of_o the_o twelve_o century_n mr._n arnaud_v will_v not_o suffer_v i_o to_o say_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o 7._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part_v 2._o chap._n 7._o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o error_n do_v not_o insinuate_v itself_o by_o way_n of_o opposition_n or_o a_o formal_a contradiction_n of_o the_o truth_n but_o by_o way_n of_o addition_n explication_n and_o confirmation_n and_o that_o it_o endeavour_n to_o ally_v itself_o with_o the_o ancient_a faith_n to_o prevent_v its_o immediate_a opposition_n and_o this_o be_v what_o he_o call_v my_o machines_n of_o mollification_n which_o he_o pretend_v to_o overthrow_v in_o his_o five_o chapter_n the_o invention_n say_v he_o of_o mr._n claude_n be_v 899._o book_n 9_o ch_z 5._o page_n 899._o usual_o attend_v with_o very_o considerable_a defect_n to_o which_o i_o have_v no_o more_o to_o say_v but_o this_o that_o the_o pretension_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v common_o very_o high_a but_o general_o very_o ill_o ground_v well_o offer_v but_o ill_o defend_v it_o be_v false_a say_v he_o that_o paschasus_n do_v not_o teach_v his_o doctrine_n by_o express_o condemn_v those_o that_o be_v of_o a_o contrary_a opinion_n mr._n arnaud_n hide_v himself_o under_o a_o thin_a vail_n pretend_v not_o to_o understand_v what_o he_o do_v very_o well_o we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o paschasus_n do_v not_o propose_v his_o doctrine_n by_o condemn_v those_o of_o a_o contrary_a opinion_n this_o be_v not_o the_o point_n in_o question_n the_o question_n be_v whether_o he_o do_v not_o propose_v his_o doctrine_n as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v not_o sufficient_o understand_v and_o which_o he_o therefore_o more_o clear_o explain_v now_o paschasus_n himself_o decide_v this_o difference_n as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n for_o speak_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o book_n touch_v his_o design_n he_o say_v that_o all_o the_o faithful_a aught_o to_o understand_v the_o 2._o lib._n de_fw-fr corpore_fw-la &_o sang._n dom._n cap._n 2._o sacrament_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n which_o be_v every_o day_n celebrate_v in_o the_o church_n and_o what_o they_o ought_v to_o believe_v and_o know_v of_o it_o that_o we_o must_v seek_v the_o
virtue_n of_o it_o and_o instruct_v our_o faith_n under_o the_o discipline_n of_o jesus_n christ_n lest_o we_o be_v esteem_v unworthy_a if_o we_o do_v not_o discern_v it_o enough_o not_o understand_v what_o be_v the_o dignity_n and_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o mystical_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o lest_o it_o shall_v be_v imagine_v this_o be_v only_o a_o way_n of_o speak_v to_o excite_v the_o faithful_a to_o instruct_v themselves_o in_o this_o mystery_n yet_o without_o suppose_v that_o in_o effect_n they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o exposition_n he_o be_v go_v to_o make_v of_o it_o we_o need_v only_o call_v to_o mind_n what_o he_o say_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n wherein_o speak_v of_o the_o success_n his_o book_n meet_v with_o i_o be_o inform_v say_v he_o that_o i_o have_v move_v several_a to_o understand_v this_o mystery_n which_o show_v frud_n epist_n ad_fw-la frud_n that_o according_a to_o he_o his_o book_n be_v a_o more_o clear_a and_o express_a exposition_n of_o the_o church_n sentiment_n and_o that_o he_o have_v actual_o bring_v over_o several_a person_n from_o a_o obscure_a to_o a_o clear_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n but_o without_o go_v any_o further_a we_o need_v only_o read_v a_o passage_n of_o odon_n abbot_n of_o clugny_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o have_v produce_v for_o it_o express_o justify_v what_o i_o say_v paschasus_n say_v he_o have_v write_v these_o thing_n and_o several_a other_o to_o learn_v we_o 913._o book_n 9_o ch_z 6._o page_n 913._o the_o reverence_n we_o owe_v to_o this_o mystery_n and_o make_v we_o know_v the_o majesty_n of_o it_o and_o if_o those_o who_o pretend_v to_o be_v know_v will_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v his_o book_n they_o will_v find_v such_o great_a thing_n in_o it_o as_o will_v make_v they_o acknowledge_v they_o understand_v little_a of_o this_o mystery_n before_o after_o this_o testimony_n of_o one_o of_o paschasus_n his_o principal_a disciple_n who_o live_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n i_o think_v it_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o paschasus_n propose_v his_o doctrine_n by_o way_n of_o explication_n he_o write_v say_v he_o to_o teach_v we_o what_o reverence_n we_o owe_v to_o this_o mystery_n and_o to_o make_v we_o know_v the_o majesty_n of_o it_o he_o will_v have_v also_o the_o learned_a before_o the_o read_n of_o this_o book_n to_o be_v in_o a_o manner_n ignorant_a of_o this_o mystery_n and_o see_v he_o be_v please_v the_o learned_a shall_v be_v no_o better_o qualify_v i_o hope_v he_o will_v pardon_v the_o ignorant_a by_o a_o strong_a reason_n and_o thus_o do_v we_o see_v on_o what_o design_n paschasus_n and_o his_o disciple_n teach_v their_o opinion_n to_o wit_n as_o a_o illustration_n of_o the_o common_a faith_n a_o explication_n of_o what_o be_v know_v before_o but_o obscure_o and_o not_o as_o a_o doctrine_n direct_o opposite_a to_o a_o error_n with_o which_o man_n be_v imbue_v i_o acknowledge_v that_o this_o design_n prove_v not_o successful_a to_o they_o in_o respect_n of_o all_o and_o there_o be_v several_a who_o regard_v this_o opinion_n as_o a_o novelty_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v reject_v and_o as_o to_o they_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o paschasus_n and_o his_o disciple_n proceed_v with_o they_o by_o way_n of_o opposition_n and_o contradiction_n as_o we_o be_v wont_v to_o do_v against_o profess_a enemy_n but_o how_o do_v this_o hinder_v they_o from_o propose_v their_o doctrine_n by_o way_n of_o explication_n and_o even_o this_o to_o wit_n whether_o it_o be_v a_o exposition_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n or_o not_o be_v in_o part_n the_o subject_n of_o the_o contradiction_n it_o be_v not_o possible_a say_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o a_o doctrine_n shall_v be_v approve_v of_o 900._o book_n 9_o ch_z 5._o page_n 900._o immediate_o by_o all_o those_o to_o who_o it_o be_v propose_v there_o must_v certain_o be_v some_o who_o reject_v it_o and_o warn_v other_o against_o it_o i_o grant_v it_o but_o that_o it_o hence_o follow_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v it_o believe_v that_o my_o pretention_n be_v impossible_a be_v what_o i_o deny_v and_o that_o with_o reason_n for_o a_o man_n may_v well_o propose_v a_o new_a opinion_n by_o way_n of_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o ancient_a faith_n and_o defend_v it_o afterward_o by_o way_n of_o contradiction_n against_o adversary_n who_o reject_v it_o and_o respect_v it_o as_o a_o novelty_n in_o fine_a add_v mr._n arnaud_n this_o mean_n will_v not_o serve_v the_o end_n for_o which_o ibidem_fw-la ibidem_fw-la mr._n claude_n design_n it_o which_o be_v to_o hinder_v man_n from_o rise_v up_o against_o this_o doctrine_n and_o make_v the_o change_n insensible_a to_o those_o which_o suffer_v it_o we_o never_o tell_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o this_o mean_n absolute_o hinder_v the_o insurrection_n he_o mention_n but_o in_o effect_v the_o contrary_a to_o wit_n that_o several_a do_v rise_v up_o against_o paschasus_n but_o we_o pretend_v likewise_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o cheat_v several_a by_o make_v they_o receive_v this_o novelty_n under_o the_o title_n of_o a_o explication_n and_o that_o in_o their_o respect_n they_o conceive_v therein_o no_o other_o change_n than_o that_o which_o ignorant_a people_n do_v conceive_v when_o they_o imagine_v a_o great_a illustration_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n and_o what_o those_o learned_a person_n can_v conceive_v of_o it_o mention_v by_o odon_n who_o by_o read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n acknowledge_v they_o have_v hitherto_o but_o small_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n all_o the_o effect_n which_o this_o can_v produce_v be_v to_o excite_v they_o against_o their_o former_a ignorance_n and_o to_o esteem_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o paschasus_n for_o his_o good_a instruction_n now_o we_o know_v that_o these_o kind_n of_o insurrection_n make_v no_o great_a noise_n but_o say_v moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n other_o must_v be_v surprise_v in_o a_o contrary_a 901._o page_n 901._o manner_n they_o must_v needs_o deride_v the_o absurdity_n of_o this_o new_a doctrine_n they_o must_v be_v astonish_v at_o the_o boldness_n of_o paschasus_n and_o his_o disciple_n propose_v of_o it_o as_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n they_o must_v be_v mighty_o offend_v at_o their_o be_v accuse_v of_o ignorance_n and_o infidelity_n for_o not_o believe_v that_o which_o no_o body_n ever_o do_v believe_v who_o tell_v mr._n aruaud_v there_o be_v not_o in_o effect_n several_a in_o paschasus_n his_o time_n who_o have_v these_o kind_n of_o sentiment_n touch_v his_o opinion_n pascasus_n himself_o acknowledge_v that_o several_a call_v in_o question_n his_o doctrine_n he_o say_v he_o be_v reprehend_v for_o take_v our_o saviour_n word_n in_o a_o wrong_a sense_n he_o endeavour_v to_o answer_v some_o of_o their_o objection_n seem_v to_o intimate_v he_o be_v accuse_v for_o write_v his_o book_n by_o a_o enthusiastic_a rashness_n and_o pretend_a revelation_n and_o in_o effect_n john_n scot_n raban_n and_o bertram_n write_v against_o his_o novelty_n and_o oppose_v they_o but_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v its_o be_v true_a that_o he_o propose_v his_o doctrine_n as_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o common_a faith_n and_o that_o this_o way_n may_v procure_v he_o many_o follower_n and_o so_o far_o concern_v the_o machines_n of_o mollification_n i_o come_v now_o to_o the_o pretend_a machines_n of_o execution_n mr._n arnaud_n immediate_o complain_v that_o i_o sometime_o make_v the_o real_a presence_n to_o be_v establish_v by_o the_o noise_n of_o dispute_n and_o otherwhiles_o acknowledge_v there_o be_v no_o dispute_n in_o the_o 10_o century_n wherein_o i_o pretend_v this_o be_v effect_v i_o think_v 902._o book_n 9_o ch_z 6._o page_n 902._o say_v he_o we_o have_v best_o leave_v he_o to_o his_o choice_n and_o that_o by_o choose_v one_o of_o these_o chimerical_a mean_n he_o may_v acknowledge_v he_o have_v rash_o and_o false_o offer_v the_o other_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n request_n reasonable_a we_o will_v not_o stick_v to_o grant_v it_o notwithstanding_o the_o sharpness_n of_o his_o expression_n but_o it_o be_v unjust_a and_o unwarrantable_a for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o change_n in_o question_n have_v happen_v and_o that_o with_o and_o without_o dispute_n there_o be_v a_o contest_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n during_o the_o time_n wherein_o paschasus_n live_v as_o i_o now_o say_v we_o do_v not_o find_v there_o be_v any_o in_o the_o 10_o but_o in_o the_o 11_o it_o be_v very_o hot_a so_o that_o any_o man_n may_v see_v there_o be_v no_o contradiction_n in_o what_o i_o offer_v let_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v what_o he_o please_v which_o i_o hope_v he_o will_v grant_v i_o when_o he_o consider_v first_o that_o what_o i_o say_v concern_v the_o sense_n that_o be_v attack_v by_o the_o noise_n of_o the_o dispute_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n must_v be_v refer_v to_o the_o 11_o
10_o century_n and_o that_o as_o to_o his_o part_n he_o have_v make_v use_n neither_o of_o cheat_n nor_o artisices_n to_o hinder_v this_o change_n be_v be_v make_v with_o noise_n the_o first_o of_o these_o answer_n be_v already_o refute_v we_o have_v nothing_o to_o do_v either_o with_o greek_n or_o egyptian_n moscovite_n ethiopian_n nestorian_n jacobite_n armenian_n nor_o indian_n in_o the_o affair_n of_o transubstantiation_n mr._n arnaud_n put_v question_n to_o we_o about_o they_o without_o their_o consent_n or_o order_n the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n have_v be_v a_o long_a time_n insinuate_v of_o itself_o among_o they_o which_o when_o effect_v we_o shall_v have_v the_o emissary_n and_o scholar_n of_o the_o seminary_n to_o be_v witness_n of_o the_o innovation_n the_o second_o answer_n be_v frivolous_a we_o neither_o accuse_v mr._n arnaud_n nor_o his_o friend_n personal_o for_o have_v do_v any_o thing_n to_o deprive_v we_o of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o the_o change_n happen_v whatsoever_o they_o have_v thereunto_o contribute_v consist_v only_o in_o the_o false_a citation_n and_o sophism_n in_o their_o book_n but_o of_o these_o we_o will_v not_o here_o complain_v we_o only_o complain_v here_o of_o their_o draw_a advantage_n from_o the_o ill_a mean_n that_o have_v be_v use_v by_o other_o person_n on_o their_o side_n who_o successor_n and_o defender_n they_o be_v to_o deprive_v posterity_n of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o innovation_n in_o question_n and_o i_o believe_v there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o justice_n in_o this_o complaint_n a_o council_n have_v cause_v john_n scot_n book_n to_o be_v burn_v there_o be_v none_o to_o be_v have_v of_o they_o at_o this_o day_n we_o have_v lose_v the_o write_n of_o heribald_a bishop_n of_o auxerre_n the_o letter_n of_o raban_n to_o egilon_n eriger_n book_n against_o paschasus_n berenger_n work_n their_o book_n who_o write_v in_o his_o favour_n in_o the_o 11_o century_n we_o know_v no_o more_o of_o this_o long_a history_n than_o what_o we_o can_v gather_v here_o and_o there_o in_o suspect_a author_n adversary_n to_o berengarius_fw-la and_o his_o doctrine_n moreover_o there_o have_v be_v give_v the_o public_a under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n false_a and_o suppose_a book_n their_o real_a work_n have_v be_v alter_v and_o false_a piece_n insert_v in_o they_o to_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v there_o be_v no_o innovation_n in_o their_o doctrine_n i_o say_v noüet_v answer_v to_o noüet_v nothing_o but_o what_o may_v be_v easy_o justify_v and_o which_o i_o have_v already_o clear_o prove_v elsewhere_o if_o i_o complain_v of_o mr._n arnaud_n injustice_n who_o make_v advantage_n of_o these_o fraud_n put_v upon_o we_o and_o which_o he_o know_v to_o be_v such_o in_o like_a manner_n as_o what_o the_o emissary_n have_v do_v in_o the_o east_n whence_o he_o will_v make_v we_o believe_v they_o of_o those_o part_n have_v ever_o hold_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n this_o be_v i_o think_v a_o complaint_n for_o which_o no_o rational_a person_n will_v condemn_v i_o i_o likewise_o propose_v some_o example_n of_o insensible_a change_n which_o have_v happen_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n whence_o i_o conclude_v it_o be_v not_o impossible_a one_o shall_v have_v happen_v by_o the_o introduction_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n mr._n arnaud_n to_o extricate_v himself_o out_o of_o the_o perplexity_n which_o these_o example_n cause_v he_o have_v devise_v some_o distinction_n some_o of_o they_o imaginary_a and_o other_o unnecessary_a by_o mean_n whereof_o he_o have_v pretend_v to_o invalidate_v the_o change_n in_o question_n and_o they_o be_v these_o difference_n which_o we_o must_v now_o examine_v it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o that_o the_o custom_n of_o communicate_v of_o both_o kind_n that_o of_o give_v the_o communion_n to_o little_a child_n and_o that_o of_o fast_v till_o the_o evening_n and_o some_o other_o have_v be_v change_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o gainsay_v it_o but_o tell_v we_o these_o custom_n be_v still_o use_v in_o the_o eastern_a church_n so_o that_o the_o change_n have_v not_o be_v universal_a whereas_o if_o that_o of_o the_o establishment_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v true_a we_o must_v suppose_v it_o happen_v at_o the_o same_o time_n throughout_o all_o the_o world_n and_o all_o christian_a church_n this_o be_v his_o first_o difference_n which_o he_o amplify_v and_o exaggerate_v after_o his_o manner_n but_o the_o answer_n be_v not_o difficult_a to_o wit_n that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o transubstantiation_n or_o real_a presence_n such_o as_o the_o roman_a church_n hold_v in_o the_o eastern_a church_n or_o if_o there_o be_v it_o be_v bring_v in_o by_o the_o emissary_n and_o scholar_n of_o the_o romish_a seminary_n beside_o that_o a_o change_n be_v not_o ever_o the_o less_o insensible_a in_o respect_n of_o those_o that_o have_v admit_v it_o for_o its_o being_n less_o universal_a the_o second_o difference_n be_v that_o in_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o expression_n which_o i_o propose_v the_o point_n concern_v some_o establish_a custom_n whereas_o here_o the_o question_n be_v touch_v a_o new_a doctrine_n universal_o establish_v which_o be_v say_v he_o extreme_o different_a a_o general_a inconveniency_n may_v universal_o abolish_v a_o custom_n but_o when_o the_o question_n be_v touch_v the_o remedy_n of_o a_o abuse_n every_o man_n follow_v his_o particular_a judgement_n in_o the_o choice_n of_o remedy_n and_o this_o especial_o show_v we_o the_o impossibility_n of_o the_o change_n in_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o this_o must_v be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o universal_a establishment_n of_o a_o extraordinary_a doctrine_n which_o can_v subsist_v with_o the_o infinite_a diversity_n of_o judgement_n respect_n and_o inclination_n which_o happen_v in_o so_o many_o different_a church_n which_o be_v divide_v in_o such_o small_a matter_n can_v be_v expect_v to_o unite_v in_o a_o doctrine_n so_o offensive_a that_o it_o be_v strange_a it_o have_v find_v any_o follower_n neither_o can_v it_o have_v it_o not_o be_v authorise_a by_o a_o universal_a consent_n i_o confess_v there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n betwixt_o a_o ancient_a custom_n that_o be_v abolish_v and_o a_o new_a doctrine_n that_o be_v establish_v but_o this_o difference_n do_v mr._n arnaud_n more_o hurt_v than_o good_a for_o ignorant_a people_n be_v more_o earnest_a to_o conserve_v their_o custom_n which_o they_o know_v than_o they_o be_v to_o reject_v a_o doctrine_n which_o they_o know_v but_o imperfect_o and_o concern_v who_o novelty_n they_o can_v judge_v when_o a_o ancient_a public_a and_o perpetual_a custom_n be_v abolish_v the_o innovation_n be_v more_o manifest_a than_o when_o a_o new_a doctrine_n be_v introduce_v for_o the_o novelty_n of_o it_o be_v conceal_v it_o be_v offer_v as_o be_v the_o ancient_a faith_n and_o they_o that_o offer_v it_o pervert_v for_o this_o effect_n some_o ordinary_a expression_n turn_v they_o into_o another_o sense_n custom_n be_v of_o themselves_o popular_a and_o when_o they_o be_v change_v people_n be_v apt_a to_o imagine_v their_o religion_n be_v about_o be_v take_v away_o from_o they_o but_o as_o to_o doctrinal_n the_o people_n be_v wont_a to_o suffer_v those_o that_o have_v great_a authority_n in_o the_o church_n to_o preach_v what_o they_o please_v and_o obedient_o receive_v it_o without_o any_o examination_n as_o to_o the_o rest_n it_o be_v certain_a there_o have_v happen_v something_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v like_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n observe_v that_o when_o we_o leave_v a_o ancient_a custom_n every_o man_n take_v a_o different_a course_n and_o follow_v his_o own_o particular_a judgement_n for_o the_o latin_n and_o greek_n in_o depart_v from_o the_o plain_a and_o genuine_a explication_n of_o the_o ancient_n which_o be_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v figure_n and_o image_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v fall_v upon_o different_a sentiment_n the_o greek_n have_v take_v the_o party_n of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o divinity_n and_o augmentation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o latin_n that_o of_o transubstantiation_n but_o we_o must_v not_o pass_v over_o in_o silence_n what_o mr._n arnaud_n confess_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n be_v so_o offensive_a that_o it_o be_v strange_a it_o have_v find_v any_o follower_n have_v it_o not_o be_v authorise_v by_o a_o universal_a consent_n this_o acknowledgement_n must_v at_o least_o show_v the_o world_n how_o important_a it_o be_v to_o prevent_v be_v abuse_v by_o this_o pretend_a universal_a consent_n and_o engage_v in_o a_o sentiment_n which_o moreover_o be_v so_o offensive_a but_o as_o the_o discussion_n of_o this_o question_n touch_v the_o universal_a
from_o all_o these_o other_o change_n be_v the_o very_a nature_n of_o this_o doctrine_n he_o mean_v of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n for_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o have_v it_o be_v new_a it_o must_v have_v extraordinary_o surprise_v all_o those_o that_o never_o hear_v of_o it_o which_o be_v to_o say_v the_o whole_a church_n i_o confess_v that_o in_o effect_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n in_o the_o eucharist_n have_v something_o in_o it_o that_o be_v very_o surprise_v and_o more_o offensive_a than_o whatsoever_o be_v do_v in_o other_o change_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n know_v very_o well_o that_o this_o quality_n of_o offensive_a and_o surprise_v in_o a_o doctrine_n be_v not_o strong_a enough_o to_o produce_v actual_o of_o itself_o a_o opposition_n or_o a_o rejection_n on_o the_o contrary_a most_o people_n love_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n those_o thing_n that_o be_v surprise_v and_o wonderful_a of_o which_o we_o see_v example_n in_o most_o religion_n but_o howsoever_o the_o teacher_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n provide_v against_o this_o inconveniency_n three_o way_n the_o first_o be_v the_o make_v they_o a_o buckler_n of_o the_o almighty_a power_n of_o god_n the_o second_o the_o publish_n of_o miracle_n which_o real_o happen_v about_o the_o eucharist_n to_o wit_n visible_a apparition_n of_o flesh_n and_o blood_n and_o the_o three_o the_o assert_v it_o be_v always_o the_o faith_n and_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n accommodate_v to_o their_o sense_n some_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n ill_o take_v and_o ill_o explain_v hitherto_o we_o have_v have_v whatsoever_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v say_v that_o be_v considerable_a on_o the_o question_n of_o the_o possibility_n or_o impossibility_n of_o the_o change_n in_o his_o 6_o and_o 9th_o book_n whatsoever_o be_v therein_o of_o moment_n we_o have_v consider_v and_o answer_v solid_o and_o pertinent_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o i_o hope_v will_v acknowledge_v i_o shall_v have_v be_v very_o glad_a if_o he_o will_v have_v tell_v we_o his_o opinion_n on_o a_o passage_n take_v out_o of_o a_o book_n call_v the_o new_a heresy_n public_o maintain_v at_o paris_n in_o the_o college_n of_o clermont_n the_o author_n of_o this_o book_n therein_o discover_v the_o order_n and_o mean_n which_o he_o pretend_v his_o adversary_n use_v to_o introduce_v novelty_n insensible_o into_o the_o church_n and_o he_o instance_n for_o this_o purpose_n the_o parable_n of_o the_o tare_n that_o be_v sow_o in_o the_o night_n whilst_o man_n sleep_v which_o take_v root_n and_o in_o time_n grow_v up_o which_o be_v very_o near_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o according_a to_o we_o the_o change_n be_v wrought_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n this_o author_n have_v well_o comprehend_v it_o as_o judge_v it_o far_o from_o be_v impossible_a but_o mr._n arnaud_n think_v meet_v to_o say_v nothing_o to_o this_o passage_n i_o shall_v likewise_o be_v very_o glad_a that_o have_v treat_v as_o he_o have_v do_v with_o great_a earnestness_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o other_o eastern_a church_n he_o have_v make_v reflection_n on_o several_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n which_o separate_v they_o from_o the_o latin_n and_o in_o which_o there_o have_v happen_v of_o necessity_n either_o among_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o insensible_a change_n for_o example_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v the_o greek_n lose_v the_o belief_n of_o purgatory_n suppose_v this_o be_v a_o doctrine_n of_o the_o first_o establishment_n of_o christian_a religion_n how_o come_v they_o to_o believe_v the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n alone_o and_o also_o that_o unleavened_a bread_n in_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o abomination_n and_o likewise_o that_o the_o priest_n may_v as_o well_o as_o the_o bishop_n administer_v confirmation_n and_o again_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o infallible_a in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o the_o saint_n enjoy_v not_o the_o beatifical_a vision_n of_o god_n till_o the_o resurrection_n and_o in_o short_a how_o come_v they_o to_o believe_v all_o the_o rest_n of_o those_o opinion_n which_o they_o hold_v contrary_a to_o those_o of_o the_o latin_n there_o must_v of_o necessity_n have_v be_v a_o time_n wherein_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n be_v agree_v in_o all_o these_o article_n whether_o we_o conceive_v that_o then_o neither_o of_o they_o hold_v they_o which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o these_o article_n be_v not_o of_o apostolical_a tradition_n whether_o we_o suppose_v they_o hold_v they_o in_o common_a since_o the_o first_o preach_v of_o christianity_n which_o suppose_v that_o these_o opinion_n be_v leave_v they_o by_o the_o apostle_n or_o whether_o we_o imagine_v that_o the_o greek_n as_o well_o as_o the_o latin_n have_v ever_o hold_v what_o they_o now_o hold_v at_o this_o day_n but_o that_o they_o support_v mutual_o one_o another_o which_o suppose_v that_o both_o of_o they_o hold_v these_o opinion_n as_o needless_a one_o and_o regard_v the_o contrary_a opinion_n as_o tolerable_a one_o now_o in_o whatsoever_o sort_n we_o take_v it_o there_o have_v of_o necessity_n happen_v insensible_a change_n without_o dispute_n noise_n and_o opposition_n although_o there_o may_v be_v the_o same_o objection_n bring_v against_o they_o and_o the_o same_o question_n start_v which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v urge_v against_o the_o change_n in_o question_n shall_v we_o suppose_v a_o time_n wherein_o neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o hold_v these_o opinion_n how_o come_v they_o in_o fine_a to_o be_v imbue_v so_o general_o with_o they_o and_o so_o contradictory_o that_o a_o whole_a church_n shall_v hold_v the_o contrary_a of_o what_o the_o other_o believe_v be_v there_o not_o in_o this_o double_a change_n at_o least_o as_o much_o reason_n to_o be_v astonish_v and_o surprise_v as_o in_o that_o which_o have_v happen_v according_a to_o we_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n have_v both_o the_o latin_n and_o greek_n fall_v asleep_o without_o know_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o fire_n of_o purgatory_n or_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n or_o quality_n which_o the_o eucharistical_a bread_n ought_v to_o be_v of_o or_o the_o administration_n of_o confirmation_n or_o beatifical_a vision_n of_o the_o saint_n nor_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o have_v they_o all_o together_o at_o the_o same_o time_n awaken_v possess_v with_o contrary_a opinion_n on_o each_o of_o these_o point_n whence_o have_v they_o their_o opinion_n do_v not_o he_o who_o first_o teach_v they_o they_o advertise_v they_o that_o he_o preach_v novelty_n to_o they_o which_o they_o never_o hear_v of_o if_o he_o do_v tell_v they_o of_o this_o it_o be_v strange_a he_o shall_v be_v follow_v immediate_o by_o his_o whole_a church_n and_o that_o such_o new_a doctrine_n shall_v be_v so_o immediate_o and_o zealous_o embrace_v if_o he_o do_v not_o tell_v they_o this_o it_o be_v then_o very_a strange_a no_o body_n take_v notice_n of_o these_o innovation_n that_o the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n do_v not_o oppose_v they_o and_o that_o of_o all_o that_o innumerable_a multitude_n of_o religious_a person_n not_o one_o of_o they_o have_v exclaim_v against_o the_o innovator_n have_v the_o innovator_n make_v use_v of_o some_o expression_n of_o scripture_n and_o of_o the_o church_n to_o conceal_v the_o novelty_n of_o these_o doctrine_n and_o to_o make_v people_n believe_v that_o that_o be_v the_o ancient_a faith_n how_o can_v one_o conceive_v these_o terrible_a equivocation_n that_o expression_n have_v be_v take_v in_o one_o sense_n during_o a_o certain_a time_n general_o by_o the_o whole_a latin_a church_n or_o general_o by_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n and_o that_o immediate_o in_o another_o they_o have_v be_v take_v general_o by_o the_o same_o church_n in_o another_o sense_n if_o we_o suppose_v a_o time_n wherein_o both_o greek_n and_o latin_n believe_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o respect_n of_o these_o point_n the_o same_o difficulty_n and_o the_o same_o question_n return_v in_o respect_n of_o that_o of_o the_o two_o church_n which_o have_v change_v suppose_v for_o example_n that_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n both_o believe_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v infallible_a that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n that_o one_o may_v use_v indifferent_o in_o the_o eucharist_n unleavened_a bread_n and_o that_o which_o be_v leaven_v and_o that_o the_o bishop_n alone_o have_v the_o right_a of_o confirmation_n how_o happen_v it_o the_o greek_n have_v pass_v into_o contrary_a opinion_n without_o division_n among_o they_o till_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n have_v this_o happen_v all_o at_o a_o stroke_n be_v this_o do_v insensible_o and_o by_o succession_n of_o time_n if_o this_o have_v happen_v all_o at_o once_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v this_o change_n be_v
between_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o we_o paschasus_n ratbert_n a_o religious_a of_o corbie_n that_o live_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n be_v according_a to_o we_o the_o first_o who_o teach_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n he_o treat_v of_o these_o point_n in_o three_o different_a place_n of_o his_o work_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 26_o chapter_n of_o s._n matthew_n and_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n 36._o book_n 8._o ch_z 8._o page_n 36._o mr._n arnaud_n call_v our_o pretention_n on_o this_o subject_a a_o new_a hypothesis_n and_o a_o pure_a work_n of_o fancy_n but_o add_v he_o as_o man_n fancy_n be_v very_o different_a that_o of_o other_o minister_n who_o write_v besore_n aubertin_n turn_v not_o on_o this_o hinge_n as_o not_o think_v it_o be_v their_o interest_n to_o set_v '_o emselve_n more_o against_o paschasus_n than_o other_o author_n of_o that_o century_n so_o that_o this_o same_o paschasus_n against_o who_o they_o pronounce_v such_o woe_n be_v at_o first_o in_o another_o course_n of_o fancy_n one_o of_o their_o best_a friend_n henry_n boxornius_n a_o fnrious_a and_o passionate_a calvinist_n assert_n that_o he_o perfect_o well_o explain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o make_v he_o a_o calvinist_n by_o the_o common_a privilege_n of_o all_o the_o minister_n to_o make_v calvinist_n of_o who_o they_o please_v hospinien_n likewise_o treat_v he_o very_o kind_o and_o take_v he_o for_o one_o of_o the_o witness_n of_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n during_o the_o 9th_o century_n blondel_n seem_v not_o to_o have_v any_o particular_a quarrel_n against_o he_o but_o only_o charge_v he_o for_o follow_v the_o innovation_n which_o he_o attribute_n to_o anastasius_n sinait_fw-fr and_o the_o greek_n which_o he_o pretend_v be_v embrace_v by_o charlemagne_n and_o the_o council_n of_o francfort_n but_o do_v not_o think_v of_o make_v he_o a_o author_n of_o any_o considerable_a change_n in_o the_o world_n it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o rancour_n and_o injustice_n in_o this_o discourse_n first_o see_v mr._n arnaud_n himself_o affirm_v that_o paschasus_n teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n why_o do_v he_o make_v it_o criminal_a in_o mr._n aubertin_n and_o i_o to_o do_v the_o same_o do_v the_o aversion_n which_o he_o have_v to_o our_o person_n transport_v he_o so_o far_o that_o he_o can_v endure_v we_o shall_v be_v agree_v with_o he_o no_o not_o in_o one_o point_n i_o acknowledge_v that_o as_o oft_o as_o mr._n aubertin_n and_o i_o affirm_v paschasus_n teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n we_o do_v at_o the_o same_o time_n add_v that_o he_o be_v a_o innovator_n wherein_o we_o be_v at_o odds_o with_o mr._n arnaud_n but_o why_o may_v we_o not_o at_o least_o agree_v with_o he_o in_o one_o point_n if_o we_o can_v in_o more_o let_v he_o oppose_v we_o as_o oft_o as_o he_o will_v touch_v the_o innovation_n of_o paschasus_n we_o shall_v not_o dislike_v it_o for_o he_o maintain_v his_o own_o sentiment_n but_o let_v he_o give_v we_o leave_v to_o tell_v he_o that_o paschasus_n also_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n see_v that_o herein_o we_o say_v nothing_o but_o what_o he_o himself_o assert_v and_o all_o roman_a catholic_n with_o he_o second_o it_o be_v not_o general_o true_a that_o those_o who_o write_v before_o mr._n aubertin_n do_v not_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n be_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n the_o author_n of_o the_o orthodox_n treatise_n 479._o page_n 479._o touch_v the_o eucharist_n print_v at_o lion_n in_o the_o year_n 1595._o express_o mention_n that_o paschasus_n lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o consubstantiation_n mr._n le_fw-fr faucheur_n say_v he_o teach_v that_o the_o eucharist_n 6._o lib._n 9_o ch._n 6._o be_v the_o proper_a body_n and_o the_o proper_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n reside_v substantial_o in_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n du_n plessis_n rank_n he_o among_o those_o that_o 8_o book_n 4._o of_o the_o sacrament_n pretend_v in_o the_o mass_n ch_n 8_o have_v propose_v a_o contrary_a doctrine_n to_o that_o of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o church_n and_o long_o before_o they_o berenger_n himself_o attribute_v to_o paschasus_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n as_o well_o as_o we_o sententia_fw-la say_v he_o according_a dom._n lanfranc_n de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n to_o lanfranc_n imo_fw-la vecordia_fw-la vulgi_fw-la paschasi_fw-la atque_fw-la lanfranci_n minime_fw-la superesse_fw-la in_o altari_fw-la post_fw-la consecrationem_fw-la substantiam_fw-la panis_fw-la &_o vini_fw-la but_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o cite_v authority_n when_o the_o point_n concern_v a_o matter_n which_o may_v be_v clear_v by_o read_v paschasus_n himself_o he_o that_o take_v pain_n to_o read_v exact_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_fw-la domini_fw-la his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 26._o of_o s._n matthew_n and_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n will_v find_v first_o that_o he_o hold_v and_o teach_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v absolute_o into_o the_o same_o flesh_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n which_o die_v and_z rise_v again_o although_o the_o colour_n and_o savour_v of_o bread_n and_o wine_n still_o remain_v second_o that_o he_o hold_v and_o teach_v that_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n enter_v into_o our_o flesh_n and_o that_o as_o he_o have_v join_v our_o substance_n to_o his_o divinity_n so_o he_o will_v have_v his_o substance_n to_o be_v in_o our_o flesh_n three_o that_o he_o hold_v and_o teach_v that_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n must_v be_v understand_v neither_o of_o the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n nor_o his_o body_n in_o the_o sacrament_n nor_o of_o his_o body_n in_o virtue_n but_o of_o his_o body_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n crucify_a and_o rise_v in_o propriety_n of_o nature_n four_o that_o he_o dispute_v as_o strong_o as_o he_o can_v against_o those_o that_o hold_v the_o contrary_n five_o that_o there_o be_v make_v against_o his_o doctrine_n such_o objection_n as_o natural_o arise_v from_o the_o real_a presence_n such_o as_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v at_o this_o day_n believe_v it_o to_o be_v six_o that_o he_o endeavour_v to_o answer_v these_o objection_n on_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o hence_o methinks_v very_o clear_o result_v that_o paschasus_n hold_v and_o teach_v the_o same_o real_a presence_n and_o the_o same_o substantial_a conversion_n as_o gregory_n vii_o and_o innocent_a iii_o establish_v since_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o that_o this_o truth_n can_v be_v call_v in_o question_n yet_o must_n what_o i_o observe_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v remember_v that_o the_o book_n de_fw-fr corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_a domini_fw-la do_v not_o every_o where_o contain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n in_o a_o manner_n so_o express_v or_o uniform_a but_o that_o there_o be_v here_o and_o there_o several_a passage_n which_o seem_v at_o first_o to_o favour_v the_o subsistence_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o several_a other_o that_o be_v capable_a of_o a_o sacramental_a sense_n or_o may_v be_v turn_v to_o the_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o divinity_n according_a to_o damascen_n doctrine_n mr._n arnaud_n must_v grant_v i_o this_o see_v he_o sometime_o allege_v paschasus_n his_o expression_n t'elude_v such_o kind_n of_o one_o which_o be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o father_n now_o hence_o it_o have_v happen_v that_o several_a protestant_n have_v be_v deceive_v by_o these_o passage_n have_v reckon_v this_o author_n among_o the_o number_n of_o those_o that_o hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n but_o their_o error_n have_v spring_v from_o the_o want_n of_o attentive_a examine_v the_o depth_n of_o his_o doctrine_n mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o do_v right_a in_o draw_v hence_o advantage_n against_o those_o that_o have_v enter_v into_o a_o more_o exact_a scrutiny_n of_o he_o especial_o consider_v that_o this_o opinion_n justify_v itself_o by_o the_o bare_a read_n of_o paschasus_n his_o write_n and_o that_o this_o be_v moreover_o mr._n arnaud'_v own_o sentiment_n and_o that_o also_o of_o his_o whole_a church_n we_o need_v only_o now_o see_v whether_o paschasus_n in_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n have_v be_v a_o innovator_n that_o be_v to_o say_v whether_o he_o first_o teach_v a_o doctrine_n which_o no_o body_n ever_o before_o he_o do_v teach_v mr._n arnaud_n affirm_v that_o according_a to_o my_o proper_a principle_n this_o will_v be_v impossible_o human_a his_o reason_n be_v
that_o i_o say_v in_o some_o place_n of_o my_o answer_n that_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n be_v not_o of_o themselves_o capable_a to_o give_v rise_v to_o this_o opinion_n and_o therefore_o the_o idea_n of_o it_o must_v come_v from_o elsewhere_o that_o suppose_v these_o expression_n and_o a_o thousand_o such_o like_a be_v every_o day_n utter_v by_o the_o father_n they_o can_v never_o form_v in_o the_o people_n mind_n the_o idea_n of_o a_o transubstantiation_n or_o a_o real_a presence_n such_o as_o the_o roman_a church_n teach_v unless_o they_o be_v propossess_v with_o it_o by_o some_o other_o mean_n that_o there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n that_o before_o paschasus_n make_v this_o first_o explication_n man_n abandon_v their_o sense_n and_o reason_n to_o conceive_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o that_o certain_o no_o place_n but_o the_o solitary_a and_o idle_a convent_n of_o corbie_n can_v bring_v forth_o such_o a_o extravagant_a fancy_n let_v a_o man_n upon_o this_o judge_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n what_o kind_n of_o blade_n this_o 839._o book_n 8._o ch_z 8._o p._n 839._o paschasus_n must_v be_v according_a to_o mr._n claude_n see_v that_o on_o one_o hand_n he_o be_v able_a to_o invent_v a_o opinion_n which_o can_v never_o come_v into_o any_o body_n head_n but_o his_o own_o and_o further_o have_v the_o power_n and_o good_a luck_n to_o persuade_v the_o whole_a world_n into_o the_o belief_n of_o it_o with_o circumstance_n which_o be_v yet_o more_o admirable_a certain_o this_o be_v beyond_o the_o reach_n of_o man_n i_o answer_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n draw_v his_o consequence_n always_o ill_o we_o say_v that_o the_o people_n who_o usual_o follow_v the_o light_n of_o nature_n and_o common_a sense_n and_o who_o meditation_n be_v not_o strong_a enough_o of_o '_o emselve_n to_o invent_v this_o pretend_a manner_n of_o make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o exist_v in_o heaven_n and_o on_o earth_n both_o at_o a_o time_n can_v not_o raise_v the_o idea_n of_o this_o from_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n hence_o conclude_v it_o be_v impossible_a that_o paschasus_n have_v invent_v this_o opinion_n or_o be_v able_a to_o persuade_v other_o to_o embrace_v it_o this_o consequence_n be_v absurd_a for_o we_o have_v example_n of_o such_o kind_n of_o person_n as_o paschasus_n who_o have_v wander_v from_o the_o true_a light_n of_o nature_n and_o fall_v into_o remote_a imagination_n which_o no_o body_n ever_o have_v before_o they_o and_o which_o the_o people_n be_v certain_o never_o capable_a of_o i_o confess_v that_o in_o some_o respect_n one_o may_v marvel_v at_o these_o figuary_n of_o human_a invention_n because_o they_o be_v irregularity_n it_o be_v likewise_o astonish_v to_o see_v man_n capable_a of_o so_o many_o disorder_n but_o it_o must_v not_o be_v hence_o conclude_v that_o these_o disorder_n be_v more_o than_o human_a or_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o a_o people_n who_o do_v do_v not_o invent_v a_o opinion_n themselves_o to_o follow_v it_o when_o it_o be_v well_o contrive_v and_o colour_v we_o see_v this_o happen_v every_o day_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n shall_v propose_v something_o more_o solid_a the_o true_a way_n to_o know_v whether_o paschasus_n be_v a_o innovator_n or_o not_o be_v to_o inquire_v whether_o those_o that_o go_v before_o he_o teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n for_o if_o they_o do_v we_o be_v to_o blame_v in_o charge_v he_o with_o a_o innovation_n but_o if_o on_o the_o contrary_n we_o find_v their_o doctrine_n different_a from_o he_o we_o can_v doubt_v but_o he_o innovate_v and_o this_o be_v the_o course_n mr._n aubertin_n have_v take_v for_o he_o offer_v not_o the_o history_n of_o the_o change_n of_o which_o he_o make_v paschasus_n the_o first_o author_n till_o he_o show_v by_o a_o exact_a discussion_n of_o each_o particular_a century_n that_o till_o paschasus_n his_o time_n no_o body_n ever_o speak_v like_o he_o whence_o it_o follow_v of_o necessity_n that_o he_o be_v a_o innovator_n it_o belong_v therefore_o to_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v they_o design_v to_o deal_v sincere_o to_o take_v this_o course_n and_o show_v that_o paschasus_n say_v nothing_o but_o what_o other_o say_v before_o he_o this_o will_v have_v be_v a_o easy_a and_o direct_a method_n suppose_v paschasus_n have_v not_o be_v a_o innovator_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o like_o the_o engage_v in_o these_o kind_n of_o discussion_n he_o think_v it_o more_o for_o his_o purpose_n to_o fall_v upon_o a_o fruitless_a criticism_n by_o which_o he_o pretend_v to_o conclude_v that_o no_o body_n public_o declare_v himself_o 841._o book_n 8._o ch_z 8._o p._n 841._o against_o paschasus_n his_o book_n all_o the_o time_n he_o live_v that_o no_o body_n write_v against_o he_o that_o no_o bishop_n no_o abbot_n of_o his_o order_n reproach_v he_o with_o it_o that_o there_o be_v only_o some_o person_n who_o show_v in_o secret_a they_o be_v fright_v at_o these_o truth_n and_o say_v not_o in_o writing_n but_o in_o particular_a discourse_n that_o he_o have_v go_v too_o far_o and_o yet_o this_o be_v not_o till_o three_o year_n after_o he_o have_v publish_v his_o book_n suppose_v this_o remark_n to_o be_v as_o certain_a as_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v make_v it_o what_o advantage_n will_v he_o pretend_v hence_o will_v paschasus_n be_v ever_o the_o less_o a_o innovator_n for_o his_o not_o find_v any_o thing_n publish_v against_o he_o during_o his_o life_n all_o that_o can_v be_v conclude_v hence_o be_v that_o his_o book_n be_v but_o little_o know_v at_o first_o and_o afterward_o but_o of_o small_a esteem_n with_o great_a man_n and_o that_o if_o they_o believe_v themselves_o oblige_v at_o length_n to_o write_v against_o his_o doctrine_n it_o be_v only_a because_o they_o see_v several_a follow_v it_o who_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o undeceive_v for_o to_o imagine_v that_o john_n scot_n bertram_n and_o raban_n shun_v the_o oppose_v he_o during_o his_o life_n that_o they_o may_v not_o bring_v upon_o they_o so_o terrible_a a_o adversary_n must_v proceed_v from_o the_o ignorance_n of_o what_o these_o three_o great_a man_n be_v who_o have_v another_o kind_n of_o esteem_n among_o the_o learned_a than_o paschasus_n it_o be_v also_o a_o ridiculous_a conjecture_n to_o imagine_v they_o lie_v quiet_a during_o his_o life_n because_o his_o doctrine_n be_v then_o the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n which_o they_o dare_v not_o oppose_v for_o if_o this_o reason_n hinder_v they_o from_o write_v against_o paschasus_n during_o his_o life_n why_o do_v it_o not_o do_v the_o same_o after_o his_o death_n see_v the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n be_v still_o the_o same_o and_o paschasus_n carry_v it_o not_o away_o with_o he_o into_o his_o grave_n but_o at_o bottom_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o uncertain_a than_o this_o remark_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n for_o as_o to_o john_n scot_n there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o reason_n to_o guess_v he_o write_v since_o paschasus_n his_o death_n we_o know_v he_o write_v of_o the_o eucharist_n by_o the_o command_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o consequent_o whilst_o he_o be_v in_o france_n whether_o this_o be_v before_o or_o after_o the_o year_n 852_o it_o will_v be_v in_o my_o opinion_n hard_o to_o determine_v as_o to_o raban_n we_o can_v be_v certain_a whether_o this_o egilon_n to_o who_o he_o write_v his_o letter_n against_o paschasus_n be_v either_o egilon_n abbot_n of_o fuldad_n who_o die_v in_o the_o year_n 822_o or_o another_o egilon_n abbot_n of_o prom_n who_o succeed_v marquard_n in_o the_o year_n 853._o for_o as_o to_o what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o anonimous_a treatise_n which_o father_n celot_n publish_v which_o be_v that_o raban_n be_v archbishop_n of_o mayence_n when_o he_o write_v this_o letter_n be_v very_o weak_a it_o be_v true_a it_o term_v he_o raban_n of_o mayence_n but_o upon_o another_o occasion_n to_o wit_n when_o the_o author_n accuse_v he_o to_o have_v teach_v that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v expose_v to_o the_o common_a condition_n of_o aliment_n whereas_o when_o he_o mention_n the_o letter_n which_o he_o write_v against_o paschasus_n he_o call_v he_o only_a raban_n and_o hence_o can_v be_v nothing_o certain_a gather_v as_o to_o bertram_n mr._n arnaud_n allege_v no_o other_o reason_n but_o this_o that_o there_o be_v little_a 842._o book_n 8._o ch_z 8._o p._n 842._o likelihood_n he_o will_v write_v against_o his_o abbot_n whilst_o he_o be_v under_o his_o jurisdictiction_n and_o that_o paschasus_n who_o believe_v his_o doctrine_n can_v not_o be_v attack_v without_o a_o crime_n must_v have_v complain_v of_o this_o attempt_n but_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n ignorant_a of_o what_o the_o precedent_n maugin_n have_v write_v touch_v bertram_n that_o he_o be_v not_o only_o a_o very_a
nature_n but_o only_o in_o sacrament_n contradict_v the_o church_n here_o he_o act_v the_o part_n of_o a_o disputer_n if_o his_o argue_v be_v good_a we_o will_v believe_v he_o if_o it_o be_v a_o sophism_n we_o will_v not_o matter_n it_o now_o it_o be_v a_o sophism_n for_o according_a to_o the_o maxim_n of_o s._n augustin_n the_o sacrament_n assume_v the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n of_o which_o they_o be_v sacrament_n so_o that_o to_o deny_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o propriety_n of_o nature_n it_o do_v not_o follow_v a_o man_n thereby_o contradict_v the_o church_n which_o call_v it_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o add_v mr._n arnaud_n it_o be_v moreover_o false_a that_o this_o be_v only_o a_o consequence_n 852._o book_n 8._o ch_z 9_o p._n 852._o for_o this_o proposition_n that_o the_o whole_a church_n believe_v the_o real_a presence_n be_v include_v both_o in_o the_o principle_n and_o conclusion_n of_o paschasus_n his_o argument_n he_o conclude_v that_o those_o who_o deny_v the_o real_a presence_n commit_v a_o horrid_a crime_n in_o oppose_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n here_o we_o have_v it_o comprehend_v in_o the_o conclusion_n do_v ever_o man_n hear_v such_o kind_n of_o reason_v it_o be_v false_a that_o this_o be_v only_o a_o consequence_n because_o it_o be_v a_o proposition_n contain_v in_o the_o conclusion_n this_o be_v just_a as_o if_o a_o man_n shall_v say_v it_o be_v false_a that_o it_o be_v day_n why_o because_o the_o sun_n be_v at_o his_o height_n for_o for_o to_o be_v day_n and_o the_o sun_n to_o be_v at_o its_o height_n be_v not_o more_o the_o same_o thing_n than_o to_o be_v a_o consequence_n and_o to_o be_v a_o proposition_n contain_v in_o the_o conclusion_n of_o a_o argument_n be_v these_o the_o prodigious_a effect_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n logic_n and_o the_o principle_n of_o this_o conclusion_n be_v add_v he_o not_o that_o the_o church_n simple_o recite_v these_o word_n ut_fw-la fiat_fw-la corpus_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la silij_fw-la tui_fw-la but_o understand_v they_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n which_o be_v what_o i_o deny_v the_o principle_n whereon_o paschasus_n argue_v be_v no_o other_o than_o this_o that_o the_o priest_n say_v ut_fw-la fiat_fw-la corpus_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la silij_fw-la tui_fw-la and_o the_o people_n answer_n amen_n that_o the_o church_n do_v or_o do_v not_o understand_v this_o of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v what_o paschasus_n do_v not_o touch_v on_o he_o be_v careful_a not_o to_o advance_v so_o far_o have_v he_o know_v say_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o the_o church_n take_v these_o word_n in_o another_o sense_n he_o must_v needs_o be_v a_o mad_a man_n to_o reproach_n as_o he_o do_v these_o person_n for_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n he_o suppose_v then_o this_o for_o a_o princile_v that_o the_o whole_a church_n take_v they_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o real_a presence_n and_o consequent_o suppose_v she_o hold_v entire_o this_o doctrine_n this_o be_v mere_a wrangle_n paschasus_n do_v not_o say_v that_o these_o person_n against_o who_o he_o inveigh_v be_v contrary_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n but_o only_o that_o they_o go_v against_o the_o church_n to_o wit_n inasmuch_o as_o they_o go_v according_a to_o he_o contrary_a to_o the_o term_n of_o the_o liturgy_n second_o whether_o he_o do_v or_o do_v not_o know_v that_o the_o church_n take_v these_o term_n in_o another_o sense_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o inquire_v see_v he_o do_v not_o explain_v himself_o therein_o and_o speak_v neither_o far_a or_o near_o of_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o term_n and_o it_o be_v likely_a he_o know_v there_o be_v at_o least_o three_o sort_n of_o person_n in_o the_o church_n the_o doubter_n the_o ignorant_a and_o formal_a adversary_n of_o his_o doctrine_n who_o take_v they_o not_o in_o this_o sense_n three_o suppose_v we_o say_v not_o that_o paschasus_n be_v mad_a but_o argue_v like_o a_o sophister_n what_o inconvenience_n will_v follow_v and_o what_o shall_v we_o say_v more_o than_o appear_v from_o the_o bare_a read_n of_o his_o discourse_n he_o will_v have_v the_o church_n on_o his_o side_n what_o can_v be_v more_o easy_a suppose_v at_o that_o time_n the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n and_o real_a presence_n be_v believe_v than_o to_o proclaim_v clear_o and_o plain_o that_o the_o whole_a church_n bishop_n religious_a the_o doctor_n and_o general_o all_o the_o faithful_a believe_v his_o doctrine_n neither_o more_o nor_o less_o and_o there_o only_o need_v they_o to_o be_v consult_v article_n of_o faith_n of_o this_o nature_n can_v lie_v hide_v in_o a_o church_n which_o hold_v they_o his_o adversary_n can_v not_o have_v deny_v this_o truth_n and_o have_v they_o the_o impudence_n to_o do_v it_o they_o may_v easy_o be_v convince_v by_o a_o million_o of_o person_n then_o live_v why_o have_v he_o recourse_n to_o argue_v and_o consequence_n why_o must_v this_o consequence_n be_v draw_v by_o the_o hair_n out_o of_o a_o passage_n of_o the_o liturgy_n which_o may_v receive_v i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o explication_n why_o do_v he_o not_o at_o least_o say_v it_o be_v certain_a the_o church_n understand_v this_o clause_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o real_a presence_n wherefore_o be_v he_o silent_a touch_v the_o sense_n and_o argue_v only_o from_o the_o force_n of_o these_o term_n corpus_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la silij_fw-la tui_fw-la etc._n etc._n as_o if_o all_o those_o that_o utter_v these_o term_n or_o add_v to_o they_o their_o amen_n believe_v the_o real_a presence_n which_o show_v we_o two_o thing_n the_o first_o that_o paschasus_n act_v like_o a_o sophister_n shelter_v himself_o as_o well_o as_o he_o can_v under_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n against_o the_o reproach_n object_v against_o he_o of_o be_v a_o visionary_a and_o a_o enthusiast_n and_o the_o other_o that_o in_o effect_n he_o be_v a_o innovator_n that_o have_v broach_v a_o doctrine_n unknown_a to_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n for_o have_v he_o the_o advantage_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n suppose_v he_o have_v which_o be_v that_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v of_o his_o opinion_n and_o the_o people_n common_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o conversion_n of_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n he_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o make_v the_o best_a of_o it_o and_o o'rewhelm_v his_o adversary_n with_o it_o mr._n arnaud_v will_v now_o then_o perhaps_o comprehend_v that_o there_o be_v a_o difference_n between_o a_o man_n that_o affirm_v a_o thing_n for_o certain_a and_o of_o which_o he_o himself_o be_v a_o witness_n and_o one_o that_o draw_v a_o consequence_n and_o perhaps_o will_v no_o long_o say_v that_o my_o distinction_n separate_v by_o term_n which_o have_v no_o sense_n that_o which_o reason_n can_v separate_v and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n acknowledge_v that_o never_o pretention_n be_v worse_o ground_v than_o that_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o his_o own_o they_o affirm_v the_o whole_a church_n be_v of_o paschasus_n his_o mind_n but_o whereon_o do_v they_o ground_v their_o supposition_n be_v the_o adversary_n of_o paschasus_n agree_v about_o it_o no._n do_v paschasus_n himself_o express_o affirm_v it_o no._n but_o it_o be_v because_o paschasus_n insinuate_v it_o by_o a_o equivocal_a term_n which_o the_o church_n make_v use_v of_o but_o do_v paschasus_n formal_o assert_v that_o the_o church_n understand_v this_o term_n in_o the_o sense_n which_o he_o give_v it_o no._n but_o it_o be_v because_o paschasus_n must_v thus_o understand_v it_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o make_v his_o reason_n just_o take_v away_o then_o from_o paschasus_n his_o reason_v the_o justness_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v give_v it_o the_o subintâ—lligitur_fw-la be_v annul_v and_o these_o gentleman_n bare_a of_o proof_n these_o word_n of_o paschasus_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n miror_fw-la quid_fw-la volunt_fw-la quidam_fw-la nunc_fw-la dicere_fw-la non_fw-la in_o re_fw-la esse_fw-la veritatem_fw-la carnis_fw-la christi_fw-la vel_fw-la sanguinis_fw-la sed_fw-la in_o sacramento_n virtutem_fw-la quandam_fw-la carnis_fw-la &_o non_fw-la carnem_fw-la furnish_v we_o with_o another_o proof_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n for_o they_o show_v that_o this_o solution_n of_o virtue_n be_v new_a and_o that_o paschasus_n have_v not_o learn_v it_o but_o of_o late_a mr._n arnaud_n do_v well_o to_o advertise_v we_o that_o it_o be_v a_o proof_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n as_o the_o other_o for_o it_o be_v so_o in_o effect_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o very_a slight_a one_o and_o scarce_o worth_a offering_n paschasus_n be_v astonish_v at_o what_o his_o adversary_n say_v in_o reference_n to_o virtue_n not_o that_o this_o solution_n appear_v to_o he_o new_a he_o say_v nothing_o of_o it_o in_o this_o respect_n but_o because_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v to_o he_o
several_a place_n that_o those_o who_o introduce_v new_a opinion_n by_o way_n of_o addition_n or_o explication_n of_o the_o ancient_a one_o do_v not_o open_o declare_v they_o to_o be_v new_a but_o on_o the_o contrary_a endeavour_n to_o make_v they_o slip_v in_o by_o mean_n of_o receive_a expression_n beside_o this_o i_o say_v this_o humility_n of_o paschasus_n relate_v not_o to_o the_o thing_n themselves_o which_o he_o write_v nor_o his_o sentiment_n for_o he_o can_v not_o term_v they_o scarce_o worth_a his_o reader_n perusal_n whether_o they_o be_v new_a or_o not_o but_o this_o relate_v to_o the_o manner_n of_o write_v they_o according_a to_o what_o he_o say_v to_o frudegard_n celare_fw-la non_fw-la debui_fw-la quoe_fw-la loqui_fw-la ut_fw-la oportuit_fw-la minime_fw-la potui_fw-la but_o pass_v we_o on_o to_o the_o second_o proof_n which_o show_v paschasus_n to_o be_v a_o innovator_n it_o be_v take_v from_o the_o effect_n which_o his_o doctrine_n produce_v in_o several_a person_n mind_n which_o be_v that_o they_o oppose_v he_o i_o have_v discourse_v 26._o comment_fw-fr in_o matth._n 26._o say_v he_o of_o these_o thing_n more_o at_o large_a because_o i_o be_o inform_v some_o people_n have_v blame_v i_o as_o if_o in_o the_o book_n which_o i_o publish_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n i_o will_v give_v more_o to_o his_o word_n than_o they_o will_v bear_v or_o establish_v something_o else_o than_o the_o truth_n promise_v these_o censurer_n proceed_v further_o for_o they_o oppose_v a_o contrary_a doctrine_n against_o that_o of_o paschasus_n to_o wit_n that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o figure_n in_o sacrament_n in_o virtue_n which_o paschasus_n himself_o tell_v we_o let_v those_o say_v he_o that_o will_v extenuate_v this_o term_n of_o body_n hear_v ibid._n ibid._n they_o that_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v not_o the_o true_a flesh_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v now_o celebrate_v in_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o church_n nor_o his_o true_a blood_n they_o tell_v we_o or_o rather_o feign_v i_o know_v not_o what_o as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o certain_a virtue_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n he_o afterward_o repeat_v two_o or_o three_o time_n the_o same_o thing_n they_o proceed_v so_o far_o as_o to_o accuse_v paschasus_n of_o enthusiasm_n twit_v he_o with_o have_v a_o young_a man_n vision_n as_o we_o remark_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n for_o this_o be_v what_o may_v be_v just_o collect_v from_o these_o word_n to_o frudegard_n you_o have_v at_o frud_n epist_n ad_fw-la frud_n the_o end_n of_o this_o book_n the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o catholic_n father_n which_o i_o brief_o mark_v that_o you_o may_v know_v that_o it_o be_v not_o through_o a_o enthusiasm_n of_o rashness_n that_o i_o have_v have_v these_o vision_n be_v as_o yet_o a_o young_a man_n suppose_v paschasus_n teach_v nothing_o but_o what_o the_o whole_a church_n believe_v and_o common_o teach_v the_o faithful_a whence_o i_o pray_v you_o come_v these_o censurer_n the_o whole_a world_n live_v peaceable_o during_o eight_o hundred_o year_n in_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n all_o the_o preacher_n teach_v it_o all_o book_n contain_v it_o all_o the_o faithful_a believe_v it_o and_o distinct_o know_v it_o there_o not_o have_v be_v any_o body_n yet_o that_o dare_v contradict_v it_o and_o yet_o there_o appear_v person_n who_o precise_o oppose_v it_o as_o soon_o as_o paschasus_n appear_v in_o the_o world_n but_o who_o so_o well_o and_o quick_o furnish_v they_o with_o the_o key_n of_o figure_n and_o virtue_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v have_v all_o the_o world_n to_o be_v ignorant_a of_o and_o the_o invention_n of_o which_o he_o attribute_n to_o the_o minister_n why_o if_o we_o will_v believe_v he_o they_o be_v people_n that_o dare_v not_o appear_v open_o that_o whisper_v secret_o in_o man_n ear_n and_o yet_o be_v so_o well_o instruct_v that_o they_o know_v the_o principal_a distinction_n of_o the_o calvinist_n and_o all_o the_o subtlety_n of_o their_o school_n but_o moreover_o what_o fury_n possess_v they_o to_o attack_v thus_o particular_o paschasus_n who_o say_v nothing_o but_o what_o all_o the_o world_n know_v even_o the_o mean_a christian_n and_o what_o all_o the_o world_n believe_v and_o who_o moreover_o have_v no_o particular_a contest_v with_o they_o they_o can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a that_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n suppose_v she_o real_o do_v hold_v it_o for_o as_o i_o already_o say_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v a_o popular_a doctrine_n it_o be_v not_o one_o of_o those_o doctrine_n which_o lie_v hide_v in_o book_n or_o the_o school_n which_o the_o learned_a can_v only_o know_v it_o be_v a_o doctrine_n which_o each_o particular_a person_n know_v if_o he_o know_v any_o thing_n why_o then_o must_v paschasus_n be_v thus_o tease_v if_o they_o have_v a_o design_n to_o trouble_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n why_o do_v they_o not_o attack_v its_o doctrine_n or_o in_o general_a those_o that_o hold_v it_o which_o be_v to_o say_v according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n the_o whole_a world_n why_o again_o must_v paschasus_n be_v rather_o set_v upon_o than_o any_o body_n else_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n believe_v this_o to_o be_v very_o natural_a be_v people_n wont_a to_o set_v upon_o a_o particular_a person_n to_o the_o exclusion_n of_o all_o other_o when_o he_o have_v say_v no_o more_o than_o what_o other_o have_v say_v and_o what_o be_v teach_v and_o hold_v by_o every_o body_n be_v such_o a_o one_o liable_a to_o reproach_n and_o censure_n be_v we_o wont_v to_o charge_v such_o a_o one_o with_o enthusiastical_a rashness_n and_o pretence_n to_o vision_n it_o be_v clear_a people_n do_v not_o deal_v thus_o but_o with_o person_n that_o have_v go_v out_o of_o the_o beat_a road_n and_o will_v introduce_v novelty_n in_o the_o church_n it_o be_v such_o as_o these_o who_o we_o be_v wont_v to_o accuse_v to_o censure_v and_o call_v enthusiast_n and_o visionary_n and_o not_o those_o that_o neither_o vary_v from_o the_o common_a term_n or_o sentiment_n to_o elude_v the_o force_n of_o this_o proof_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v recourse_n to_o his_o chronology_n 862._o lib._n 8._o ch._n 10._o p._n 861_o 862._o he_o say_v that_o the_o last_o eight_o book_n of_o paschasus_n his_o commentary_n on_o s._n matthew_n be_v not_o write_v till_o thirty_o year_n after_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_a domini_fw-la that_o he_o speak_v therein_o of_o his_o censure_n as_o person_n that_o reprehend_v he_o at_o the_o very_a time_n he_o write_v this_o commentary_n miror_fw-la quid_fw-la volunt_fw-la nunc_fw-la quidam_fw-la dicere_fw-la and_o that_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v he_o be_v reprehend_v before_o see_v he_o do_v not_o attempt_v to_o defend_v himself_o whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o this_o book_n which_o mr._n claude_n say_v offend_v the_o whole_a world_n as_o soon_o as_o it_o be_v make_v be_v publish_v near_o thirty_o year_n before_o it_o be_v censure_v by_o any_o body_n i_o have_v already_o reply_v to_o this_o chronology_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n suppose_v there_o be_v in_o effect_n thirty_o year_n between_o paschasus_n his_o book_n and_o the_o censure_n of_o his_o adversary_n it_o will_v not_o hence_o follow_v that_o his_o doctrine_n receive_v a_o general_a approbation_n during_o these_o thirty_o year_n for_o perhaps_o this_o book_n be_v not_o know_v or_o consider_v by_o those_o that_o be_v better_a able_a to_o judge_n of_o it_o than_o other_o print_v which_o now_o immediate_o render_v a_o book_n public_a be_v not_o in_o use_n in_o those_o time_n and_o it_o be_v likely_a transcriber_n be_v not_o in_o any_o great_a haste_n to_o multiply_v the_o book_n of_o a_o young_a religious_a of_o corbie_n which_o he_o at_o first_o intend_v only_o for_o his_o particular_a friend_n suppose_v this_o book_n be_v know_v it_o may_v be_v neglect_v through_o contempt_n or_o some_o other_o consideration_n as_o it_o oft_o happen_v in_o these_o case_n although_o a_o book_n may_v contain_v several_a absure_v and_o extraordinary_a opinion_n because_o it_o may_v not_o be_v think_v fit_v to_o make_v they_o public_a till_o it_o afterward_o appear_v there_o be_v person_n who_o be_v deceive_v by_o it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o undeceive_v they_o moreover_o what_o reason_n be_v there_o to_o say_v that_o the_o censure_n of_o these_o people_n happen_v not_o before_o the_o time_n wherein_o paschasus_n write_v his_o commentary_n on_o s._n matthew_n it_o be_v because_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n he_o say_v miror_fw-la quid_fw-la volunt_fw-la quidam_fw-la nunc_fw-la dicere_fw-la but_o this_o reason_n be_v void_a for_o this_o term_n nunc_fw-la according_a to_o the_o common_a stile_n of_o author_n do_v refer_v itself_o rather_o in_o general_a to_o the_o time_n in_o which_o paschasus_n live_v than_o precise_o to_o that_o in_o which_o he_o write_v
his_o commentary_n and_o as_o to_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n add_v that_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v he_o be_v reprehend_v before_o see_v he_o do_v not_o attempt_v to_o defend_v himself_o this_o conclude_v nothing_o unless_o we_o suppose_v that_o paschasus_n be_v in_o a_o capacity_n and_o in_o humour_n to_o defend_v himself_o as_o soon_o as_o he_o know_v he_o be_v censure_v now_o this_o supposition_n must_v be_v prove_v before_o it_o be_v offer_v as_o a_o thing_n certain_a for_o this_o supposition_n do_v not_o establish_v itself_o how_o many_o person_n be_v there_o who_o have_v set_v forth_o singular_a opinion_n do_v for_o a_o long_a time_n patient_o undergo_v all_o censure_n and_o reprehension_n without_o reply_n in_o expectation_n of_o a_o convenient_a time_n to_o defend_v themselves_o paschasus_n have_v begin_v his_o commentary_n on_o s._n matthew_n a_o great_a while_n before_o he_o become_v abbot_n it_o be_v probable_a he_o be_v willing_a to_o stay_v till_o the_o explication_n of_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o he_o believe_v so_o advantageous_a to_o his_o cause_n shall_v furnish_v he_o with_o a_o occasion_n to_o speak_v of_o his_o sentiment_n and_o to_o defend_v it_o against_o the_o attack_n of_o opposer_n so_o that_o mr._n arnaud'_v chronology_n for_o this_o time_n will_v stand_v he_o in_o no_o stead_n who_o have_v give_v this_o liberty_n add_v he_o to_o mr._n claude_n to_o give_v the_o name_n of_o 868._o page_n 868._o world_n to_o these_o unknown_a person_n of_o who_o paschasus_n only_o hear_v some_o mention_n but_o who_o never_o contradict_v he_o to_o his_o face_n nor_o ever_o write_v against_o he_o this_o term_n can_v be_v reasonable_o use_v but_o to_o denote_v the_o great_a part_n of_o christian_n or_o at_o least_o those_o who_o have_v read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n now_o it_o be_v exceed_o false_a in_o this_o sense_n that_o the_o world_n be_v astonish_v at_o paschasus_n his_o book_n see_v none_o of_o his_o friend_n none_o of_o his_o society_n none_o of_o those_o with_o who_o he_o meet_v in_o ecclesiastic_a assembly_n and_o council_n have_v formal_o reprehend_v he_o for_o it_o but_o who_o have_v give_v mr._n arnaud_n authority_n to_o attribute_v the_o name_n of_o unknown_a person_n to_o paschasus_n his_o adversary_n and_o to_o say_v thereupon_o what_o he_o say_v see_v he_o have_v no_o ground_n for_o it_o as_o i_o have_v already_o show_v who_o tell_v he_o that_o john_n scot_n bertram_n and_o raban_n who_o be_v not_o obscure_a person_n in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n have_v stay_v till_o paschasus_n his_o death_n before_o they_o declare_v themselves_o against_o his_o opinion_n suppose_v it_o be_v true_a they_o do_v not_o write_v till_o after_o his_o death_n which_o be_v very_o uncertain_a who_o have_v give_v he_o power_n to_o conclude_v that_o the_o world_n be_v not_o astonish_v at_o paschasus_n his_o book_n under_o pretence_n it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o he_o be_v formal_o reprehend_v about_o it_o neither_o among_o his_o own_o society_n nor_o in_o the_o ecclesiastical_a assembly_n nor_o council_n see_v it_o do_v no_o more_o appear_v that_o bertram_n and_o raban_n when_o they_o teach_v a_o contrary_a doctrine_n to_o that_o of_o paschasus_n have_v be_v formal_o reprchend_v for_o it_o either_o by_o any_o one_o of_o their_o order_n or_o in_o the_o public_a assembly_n or_o council_n wherein_o they_o assist_v who_o have_v give_v he_o right_a to_o say_v as_o he_o do_v that_o the_o world_n of_o who_o i_o speak_v consist_v of_o some_o small_a number_n of_o rash_a and_o troublesome_a disputer_n who_o private_o blame_v what_o they_o dare_v not_o contradict_v in_o public_a i_o shall_v not_o here_o repeat_v what_o i_o have_v already_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v absurd_a to_o endeavour_v to_o make_v we_o conceive_v the_o adversary_n of_o paschasus_n his_o doctrine_n as_o person_n that_o blame_v in_o secret_a what_o they_o dare_v not_o contradict_v in_o public_a see_v the_o gentleman_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v force_v to_o acknowledge_v at_o least_o that_o after_o the_o death_n of_o paschasus_n there_o be_v public_a write_n against_o this_o very_a doctrine_n and_o of_o which_o writing_n the_o author_n be_v famous_a man_n do_v not_o at_o all_o conceal_v their_o name_n as_o if_o the_o reason_n of_o this_o pretend_a fear_n depend_v not_o on_o the_o doctrine_n but_o person_n of_o paschasus_n who_o must_v have_v be_v at_o this_o rate_n the_o terror_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n whilst_o he_o live_v i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v no_o reason_n to_o reduce_v paschasus_n his_o adversary_n that_o be_v to_o say_v those_o who_o will_v not_o receive_v his_o doctrine_n to_o a_o small_a number_n one_o may_v in_o truth_n reasonable_o suppose_v that_o among_o those_o that_o reject_v this_o novelty_n there_o be_v some_o that_o make_v head_n or_o appear_v more_o than_o the_o rest_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n paschasus_n may_v say_v that_o he_o understand_v some_o reprehend_v he_o but_o to_o conclude_v hence_o that_o these_o be_v the_o only_a person_n of_o their_o party_n and_o that_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o church_n follow_v the_o sentiment_n of_o paschasus_n be_v a_o groundless_a fancy_n raban_n speak_v of_o paschasus_n his_o party_n call_v they_o formal_o 33._o poenitent_n rab._n cap._n 33._o some_o quidam_fw-la say_v he_o nuper_fw-la de_fw-la ipso_fw-la sacramento_n corporis_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la domini_fw-la non_fw-la rite_n sentientes_fw-la dixerunt_fw-la hoc_fw-la ipsum_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguinem_fw-la domini_fw-la quod_fw-la de_fw-la maria_n virgin_n natum_fw-la est_fw-la and_o the_o anonymous_a author_n which_o cellot_n the_o jesuit_n have_v cause_v to_o be_v print_v express_v himself_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n on_o this_o subject_n some_o say_v he_o say_v that_o what_o be_v receive_v from_o the_o altar_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n other_o deny_v it_o and_o say_v it_o be_v another_o thing_n paschasus_n himself_o formal_o acknowledge_v that_o those_o who_o be_v not_o of_o his_o opinion_n be_v not_o a_o small_a number_n for_o he_o describe_v they_o under_o the_o name_n of_o several_a or_o many_o ideo_fw-la say_v he_o in_o hac_fw-la coena_fw-la christi_fw-la prolixius_fw-la elaboravi_fw-la quam_fw-la brevitas_fw-la poscat_fw-la tractatoris_fw-la quia_fw-la in_o his_o mysticis_fw-la rebus_fw-la plures_fw-la aliud_fw-la sapiunt_fw-la as_o oft_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n as_o a_o difficult_a mystery_n be_v propose_v although_o believe_v universal_o by_o the_o faithful_a in_o a_o manner_n which_o cause_v a_o great_a application_n of_o spirit_n those_o man_n mind_n which_o be_v not_o sufficient_o humble_a be_v likely_a to_o be_v dismay_v at_o it_o and_o to_o endeavour_v by_o their_o reason_n to_o find_v out_o way_n whereby_o to_o avoid_v the_o difficulty_n which_o they_o can_v bear_v and_o thereupon_o they_o often_o set_v upon_o the_o person_n who_o have_v propose_v it_o to_o they_o endeavour_v to_o distinguish_v he_o from_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o faithful_a even_o sometime_o these_o ill_a opinion_n be_v already_o form_v for_o there_o be_v find_v too_o oft_o person_n in_o the_o very_a bosom_n of_o the_o church_n who_o give_v too_o great_a liberty_n to_o their_o thought_n and_o reflection_n conceive_v idea_n of_o mystery_n different_a enough_o from_o those_o which_o the_o other_o faithful_a have_v of_o they_o in_o turn_v to_o their_o sense_n most_o of_o the_o common_a expression_n and_o hence_o it_o happen_v that_o if_o any_o one_o else_o in_o follow_v the_o common_a notion_n use_v any_o term_n which_o they_o also_o can_v reduce_v to_o their_o particular_a sense_n they_o charge_v this_o person_n with_o boldness_n and_o rashness_n and_o this_o be_v proper_o what_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v happen_v in_o paschasus_n his_o time_n do_v mr._n arnaud_n think_v to_o escape_v by_o these_o circuit_n and_o artifices_fw-la a_o difficult_a mystery_n say_v he_o believe_v universal_o by_o the_o faithful_a be_v propose_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o make_v people_n apply_v themselves_o the_o more_o to_o it_o do_v he_o pretend_v paschasus_n have_v say_v any_o thing_n which_o be_v new_a in_o his_o book_n concern_v the_o real_a presence_n to_o make_v man_n consider_v more_o that_o point_n suppose_v it_o believe_v universal_o by_o the_o faithful_a do_v paschasus_n examine_v the_o consequence_n of_o it_o or_o exaggerate_v the_o miraculousness_n of_o it_o or_o offer_v several_a objection_n on_o the_o contrary_a he_o do_v nothing_o of_o all_o this_o but_o only_o say_v it_o be_v the_o same_o flesh_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o rose_n again_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v convert_v into_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n although_o the_o colour_n and_o savour_n of_o bread_n remain_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o christ_n body_n enter_v into_o our_o flesh_n now_o this_o be_v what_o
his_o imagination_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n do_v no_o more_o subsist_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n sapis_n contra_fw-la omnes_fw-la naturoe_fw-mi rationes_fw-la contra_fw-la evangelicam_fw-la &_o apostolicam_fw-la sententiam_fw-la si_fw-la cum_fw-la paschasio_fw-la sapit_fw-la in_fw-la eo_fw-la quod_fw-la solus_fw-la sibi_fw-la confingit_fw-la sacramento_n dominici_n corporis_fw-la decedere_fw-la panis_fw-la omnino_fw-la substantiam_fw-la now_o on_o one_o hand_n this_o show_v mr._n arnaud_n injustice_n which_o attribute_n to_o the_o modern_a minister_n the_o invention_n of_o this_o history_n which_o make_v paschasus_n the_o first_o author_n of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o on_o the_o other_o this_o give_v a_o great_a presumption_n that_o what_o the_o minister_n say_v touch_v paschasus_n be_v true_a see_v in_o the_o 11_o century_n when_o the_o dispute_n about_o the_o eucharist_n grow_v hot_a people_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n than_o we_o do_v now_o we_o see_v paschasus_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n charge_v with_o enthusiasm_n and_o vision_n in_o the_o 11_o respect_a as_o the_o father_n of_o transubstantiation_n as_o he_o that_o draw_v it_o only_o from_o his_o own_o fancy_n these_o two_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v moreover_o confirm_v by_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o other_o considerable_a matter_n hereunto_o relate_v and_o mr._n arnaud_n come_v tell_v we_o confident_o that_o he_o marvail_v we_o shall_v dare_v still_o attribute_v this_o innovation_n to_o paschasus_n and_o that_o our_o proof_n be_v mere_a sophism_n and_o conjecture_n not_o worth_a the_o mind_v the_o anonymous_a author_n which_o cellot_n the_o jesuit_n have_v publish_v furnish_v we_o with_o a_o 9th_o proof_n in_o his_o way_n of_o defend_v paschasus_n for_o have_v say_v that_o some_o assert_v what_o we_o receeive_v from_o the_o altar_n be_v the_o same_o as_o that_o which_o be_v cottesch_n cellot_n in_o append_v ad_fw-la hist_n cottesch_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o that_o other_o deny_v it_o and_o say_v that_o it_o be_v another_o thing_n he_o add_v a_o little_a after_o now_o for_o those_o which_o say_v it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n or_o say_v it_o be_v another_o thing_n we_o shall_v relate_v the_o several_a opinion_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o do_v indeed_o appear_v to_o be_v different_a but_o yet_o be_v satisfactory_a enough_o be_v they_o full_o understand_v with_o discretion_n now_o i_o speak_v of_o paschasus_n ratbert_n abbot_n of_o corby_n who_o whether_o he_o be_v require_v or_o provoke_v for_o it_o be_v uncertain_a which_o have_v write_v on_o this_o matter_n a_o book_n of_o about_o a_o hundred_o chapter_n which_o he_o have_v fill_v with_o several_a authority_n of_o the_o father_n and_o under_o the_o name_n of_o s._n ambrose_n have_v therein_o establish_v that_o what_o we_o receive_v from_o the_o altar_n be_v entire_o the_o same_o flesh_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n suffer_v on_o the_o cross_n rise_v from_o the_o sepulchre_n and_o be_v at_o this_o day_n osser_v for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n raban_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o abbot_n egilon_n and_o one_o ratram_n in_o a_o book_n dedicate_v to_o king_n charles_n argue_v sufficient_o against_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o this_o same_o flesh_n which_o they_o prove_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o s._n hierom_n which_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v in_o two_o manner_n and_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o s._n augustin_n which_o say_v that_o this_o term_n may_v be_v take_v three_o way_n and_o because_o they_o maintain_v that_o in_o s._n ambrose_n '_o s_z book_n we_o do_v not_o find_v it_o exact_o thus_o we_o shall_v relate_v not_o only_o the_o passage_n of_o s._n ambrose_n without_o any_o alteration_n but_o also_o those_o of_o s._n augustin_n s._n hierom_n and_o other_o in_o the_o manner_n we_o find_v they_o to_o the_o end_n that_o have_v consider_v they_o it_o may_v appear_v to_o those_o to_o who_o it_o shall_v please_v god_n to_o reveal_v it_o that_o these_o great_a man_n do_v not_o differ_v one_o from_o another_o in_o opinion_n and_o that_o in_o the_o catholic_n church_n we_o must_v all_o have_v the_o same_o mind_n without_o the_o least_o schism_n hitherto_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o this_o defender_n of_o paschasus_n have_v recourse_n to_o the_o public_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n or_o protest_v that_o paschasus_n have_v offer_v nothing_o but_o what_o all_o christian_n do_v general_o agree_v to_o except_o some_o small_a number_n of_o troublesome_a disputer_n who_o deny_v in_o secret_a what_o they_o dare_v not_o contradict_v in_o public_a as_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v .._o we_o find_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o he_o denote_v those_o which_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n under_o the_o name_n of_o some_o and_o the_o opposite_a party_n under_o the_o name_n of_o other_o dicentibus_fw-la quibusdam_fw-la idem_fw-la esse_fw-la quod_fw-la sumitur_fw-la de_fw-la altari_fw-la quod_fw-la &_o illud_fw-la quod_fw-la natum_fw-la est_fw-la ex_fw-la virgin_n aliis_fw-la autem_fw-la negantibus_fw-la this_o be_v not_o the_o language_n of_o one_o who_o be_v persuade_v the_o whole_a church_n speak_v like_o paschasus_n but_o this_o will_v still_o further_o appear_v if_o we_o consider_v what_o this_o same_o author_n add_v afterward_o for_o have_v allege_v some_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o he_o believe_v favour_v paschasus_n hoec_fw-la ideo_fw-la say_v he_o posita_fw-la sunt_fw-la si_fw-la forte_fw-fr per_fw-la ea_fw-la simplicitas_fw-la paschasi_fw-la ratberti_fw-la possit_fw-la excusari_fw-la unde_fw-la maxim_n ab_fw-la obloquentibus_fw-la rabano_n &_o ratramno_fw-la sugillari_fw-la videtur_fw-la quid_fw-la dixerat_fw-la eandem_fw-la esse_fw-la carnem_fw-la quoe_v de_fw-fr altari_fw-la sumitur_fw-la &_o de_fw-la virgine_fw-la generatur_fw-la &_o quoe_v quotidie_fw-la adhuc_fw-la pro_fw-la mundi_fw-la salute_v immolatur_fw-la i_o have_v bring_v these_o passage_n to_o see_v whether_o one_o can_v not_o excuse_v the_o simplicity_n of_o paschasus_n ratbert_n especial_o in_o respect_n of_o that_o particular_a for_o which_o he_o be_v blame_v by_o his_o adversary_n raban_n and_o ratram_n for_o say_v that_o what_o we_o receive_v from_o the_o altar_n be_v the_o same_o flesh_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o be_v still_o every_o day_n immolate_a for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o world_n now_o let_v any_o man_n serious_o tell_v i_o whether_o people_n be_v wont_a to_o defend_v after_o this_o manner_n one_o who_o have_v the_o whole_a church_n on_o his_o side_n except_v some_o troublesome_a rash_a disputer_n be_v such_o a_o one_o simplicity_n endeavour_v to_o be_v excuse_v by_o any_o body_n do_v we_o say_v in_o such_o a_o case_n if_o perhaps_o it_o may_v be_v excusable_a do_v people_n place_n on_o one_o hand_n irreconcilable_a adversary_n who_o defame_v he_o and_o on_o the_o other_o simple_a excuse_n and_o excuse_n offer_v in_o a_o fearful_a and_o doubtful_a manner_n si_fw-mi forte_fw-fr simplicitas_fw-la paschasii_fw-la possit_fw-la excusari_fw-la let_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v what_o he_o please_v the_o discourse_n of_o this_o anonymous_a author_n offer_v such_o a_o idea_n of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschasus_n as_o of_o person_n that_o deliver_v themselves_o open_o in_o the_o church_n who_o have_v then_o advantage_n over_o paschasus_n even_o to_o the_o defame_v he_o for_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o furnish_v we_o at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o idea_n of_o paschasus_n as_o of_o a_o man_n who_o must_v be_v excuse_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o his_o simplicity_n but_o yet_o his_o expression_n may_v be_v defend_v by_o some_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n now_o these_o two_o idea_n plain_o enough_o show_v that_o paschasus_n be_v a_o innovator_n there_o be_v other_o proof_n in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n which_o i_o do_v not_o think_v necessary_a to_o repeat_v here_o have_v nothing_o more_o to_o add_v to_o '_o they_o we_o will_v pass_v then_o to_o author_n who_o be_v contemporary_n with_o paschasus_n to_o know_v of_o they_o whether_o they_o teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n as_o he_o do_v chap._n x._o of_o author_n in_o the_o nine_o century_n walafridus_n strabo_n florus_n remy_n of_o auxerre_n chstriian_a drutmar_n we_o may_v now_o say_v i_o hope_v with_o some_o kind_n of_o confidence_n notwithstanding_o mr._n arnaud_n insulting_n that_o paschasus_n be_v a_o innovator_n this_o be_v a_o truth_n sufficient_o clear_v by_o what_o i_o have_v already_o do_v in_o the_o two_o precede_a chapter_n but_o to_o make_v this_o if_o possible_a more_o plain_a we_o must_v make_v some_o few_o reflection_n on_o the_o author_n which_o be_v of_o the_o same_o century_n as_o paschasus_n beside_o what_o i_o already_o say_v of_o they_o in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n for_o if_o it_o appear_v that_o these_o author_n have_v not_o hold_v the_o same_o language_n as_o he_o do_v
which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v to_o we_o instead_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o communicate_v the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o it_o it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o the_o faithful_a say_v in_o the_o 84._o psalm_n that_o god_n be_v to_o they_o a_o sun_n and_o a_o shield_n and_o david_n in_o the_o 119._o psalm_n that_o the_o statute_n of_o god_n have_v be_v to_o he_o as_o so_o many_o musical_a song_n and_o in_o the_o 41._o psalm_n according_a to_o the_o vulgar_a translation_n fuerunt_fw-la mihi_fw-la lachrymoe_fw-la panis_fw-la die_fw-la ac_fw-la nocte_fw-la this_o way_n of_o speak_v be_v very_o usual_a among_o the_o latin_n as_o appear_v by_o these_o example_n of_o virgil_n erit_fw-la ista_fw-la mihi_fw-la genetrix_fw-la eris_fw-la mihi_fw-la magnus_fw-la apollo_n erit_fw-la ille_fw-la mihi_fw-la semper_fw-la deus_fw-la mens_fw-la sva_fw-la cuique_fw-la deus_fw-la dextra_fw-la mihi_fw-la deus_fw-la and_o so_o far_o concern_v florus_n we_o must_v now_o pass_v on_o to_o remy_n of_o auxerre_n to_o who_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n 824._o book_n 8._o ch_z 7._o page_n 824._o say_v be_v attribute_v not_o only_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o mass_n which_o go_v under_o his_o name_n but_o also_o the_o commentary_n of_o s._n paul_n which_o other_o refer_v to_o haymus_n bishop_n of_o alberstat_n they_o that_o will_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o examine_v the_o doctrine_n of_o this_o author_n not_o in_o the_o declamation_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n but_o in_o the_o passage_n themselves_o wherein_o it_o be_v find_v explain_v will_v soon_o find_v that_o he_o hold_v the_o opinion_n of_o damascen_n and_o the_o greek_n which_o be_v the_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o divinity_n and_o by_o the_o divinity_n to_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o by_o mean_n of_o this_o union_n or_o conjunction_n the_o bread_n become_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o be_v make_v one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n with_o he_o which_o do_v manifest_o appear_v by_o what_o i_o have_v relate_v of_o it_o in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n the_o flesh_n say_v he_o which_o the_o word_n have_v take_v in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n 10._o comment_fw-fr in_o 1_o cor._n 10._o in_o unity_n of_o person_n and_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v consecrate_v in_o the_o church_n be_v the_o same_o body_n of_o christ_n for_o as_o this_o flesh_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n so_o this_o bread_n pass_v to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o these_o be_v not_o two_o body_n but_o one_o body_n for_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o be_v in_o that_o body_n fill_v likewise_o this_o bread_n and_o the_o same_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n which_o be_v in_o they_o fill_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o ministry_n of_o several_a priest_n throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o make_v it_o one_o only_a body_n of_o christ_n he_o do_v not_o say_v as_o paschasus_n that_o it_o be_v entire_o the_o same_o flesh_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n dead_a and_o rise_v nor_o that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o flesh_n because_o it_o pullules_a or_o multiply_v but_o he_o make_v of_o this_o flesh_n and_o bread_n the_o same_o body_n by_o a_o unity_n of_o union_n because_o that_o the_o same_o divinity_n which_o fill_v the_o flesh_n fill_v likewise_o this_o bread_n and_o elsewhere_o although_o this_o bread_n be_v break_v in_o piece_n and_o consecrate_a all_o over_o the_o world_n yet_o 11._o ibid._n in_o c._n 11._o the_o divinity_n which_o fill_v all_o thing_n fill_v it_o also_o and_o make_v it_o become_v one_o only_a body_n of_o christ_n it_o lie_v upon_o he_o to_o give_v a_o reason_n why_o several_a part_n of_o the_o same_o bread_n and_o several_a loaf_n consecrate_v in_o divers_a place_n be_v only_o one_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o easy_a than_o to_o say_v on_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o transubstantiation_n that_o it_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n exist_v whole_o entire_a under_o the_o species_n in_o each_o part_n and_o on_o every_o altar_n where_o the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v but_o instead_o of_o this_o he_o fall_v upon_o inquiry_n into_o the_o reason_n of_o this_o unity_n in_o the_o divinity_n which_o fill_v both_o all_o the_o loaf_n of_o the_o altar_n and_o all_o the_o part_n of_o a_o loaf_n again_o in_o another_o place_n as_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n which_o fill_v the_o whole_a world_n be_v one_o so_o although_o can._n in_o exposit_n can._n this_o body_n be_v consecrate_a in_o several_a place_n and_o at_o infinite_o different_a time_n yet_o be_v not_o this_o several_a body_n nor_o several_a blood_n but_o one_o only_a body_n and_o one_o only_a blood_n with_o that_o which_o he_o take_v from_o the_o virgin_n and_o which_o he_o give_v to_o the_o apostle_n for_o the_o divinity_n fill_v it_o and_o joyns_n it_o to_o itself_o and_o make_v that_o as_o it_o be_v one_o so_o it_o be_v join_v to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o be_v one_o only_a body_n of_o christ_n in_o truth_n to_o say_v still_o after_o this_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o remy_n be_v not_o that_o this_o bread_n be_v one_o with_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o be_v join_v with_o it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v join_v with_o it_o because_o one_o and_o the_o same_o divinity_n fill_v they_o this_o be_v methinks_v for_o a_o man_n to_o wilful_o blind_v himself_o see_v remus_n say_v it_o in_o so_o many_o word_n he_o teach_v the_o same_o thing_n a_o little_a further_o in_o another_o place_n as_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o he_o take_v of_o the_o virgin_n be_v his_o true_a body_n which_o be_v put_v to_o death_n for_o our_o salvation_n so_o the_o bread_n which_o jesus_n christ_n give_v to_o his_o disciple_n and_o to_o all_o the_o elect_n and_o which_o the_o priest_n consecrate_v every_o day_n in_o the_o church_n with_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o fill_v it_o be_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o this_o flesh_n which_o he_o have_v take_v and_o this_o bread_n be_v not_o two_o body_n but_o make_v but_o one_o only_a body_n of_o christ_n we_o may_v find_v the_o same_o doctrine_n in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 10_o chapter_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n this_o host_n say_v he_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v one_o and_o not_o many_o as_o be_v the_o ancient_a one_o but_o how_o be_v it_o one_o and_o not_o many_o see_v it_o be_v offer_v both_o by_o several_a person_n and_o in_o several_a place_n and_o at_o several_a time_n a_o person_n that_o have_v the_o hypothesis_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o his_o mind_n will_v not_o have_v stick_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v in_o all_o place_n and_o at_o all_o time_n one_o and_o the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n the_o same_o body_n which_o pullute_v or_o multiply_v itself_o as_o paschasus_n speak_v whereas_o remy_n betake_v himself_o to_o another_o course_n without_o mention_v a_o word_n either_o of_o this_o unity_n of_o substance_n or_o this_o pullulation_n we_o must_v say_v he_o careful_o remark_n that_o it_o be_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n which_o be_v one_o fill_v all_o thing_n and_o be_v every_o where_o cause_v these_o to_o be_v not_o several_a sacrifice_n but_o one_o although_o it_o be_v offer_v by_o many_o and_o be_v one_o only_a body_n of_o christ_n with_o that_o which_o he_o take_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o not_o several_a body_n it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o this_o opinion_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o way_n of_o conjunction_n and_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o fill_v the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o get_v some_o foot_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n even_o since_o damascen_n time_n we_o find_v it_o in_o the_o book_n of_o divine_a office_n false_o attribute_v to_o alcuinus_fw-la almost_o in_o the_o same_o term_n wherein_o we_o have_v see_v it_o in_o remus_n so_o that_o it_o seem_v that_o one_o of_o these_o author_n only_o copy_v out_o from_o the_o other_o as_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n say_v this_o suppose_a alcuinus_fw-la be_v one_o who_o fill_v the_o whole_a world_n so_o although_o this_o body_n be_v consecrate_a 40._o cap._n 40._o in_o several_a place_n and_o at_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o time_n yet_o be_v not_o these_o several_a body_n of_o christ_n nor_o several_a cup_n but_o one_o only_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o one_o only_a blood_n with_o that_o which_o he_o take_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o which_o he_o give_v to_o his_o apostle_n for_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n fill_v he_o who_o be_v every_o where_o which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o which_o be_v consecrate_a in_o several_a place_n and_o make_v that_o as_o it_o
bread_n the_o aforesaid_a waldensis_n dispute_v in_o the_o sequel_n against_o wicliff_n say_v 26._o ibid._n cap._n 26._o that_o wicliff_n prove_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n by_o the_o experience_n of_o nature_n because_o a_o man_n may_v be_v feed_v with_o host_n whence_o add_v he_o i_o conclude_v that_o as_o he_o admit_v the_o digestion_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o must_v likewise_o grant_v that_o it_o pass_v into_o excrement_n and_o thus_o be_v he_o agree_v with_o heribald_a and_o raban_n of_o mayence_n who_o have_v teach_v that_o the_o true_a sacrament_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o casualty_n of_o other_o food_n it_o be_v plain_a he_o put_v no_o difference_n between_o the_o stercoranism_n of_o these_o two_o bishop_n and_o the_o subsistence_n of_o the_o bread_n of_o wicliff_n elsewhere_o he_o also_o more_o clear_o prove_v that_o honorius_n of_o autun_n believe_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v or_o as_o he_o speak_v that_o he_o be_v of_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o panites_n because_o he_o allege_v the_o passage_n of_o raban_n which_o bear_v that_o the_o sacrament_n pass_v into_o our_o food_n et_fw-la ipse_fw-la enim_fw-la say_v he_o de_fw-fr secta_fw-la panitarum_fw-la rabani_n versum_fw-la 90._o ibid._n cap._n 90._o ponit_fw-la infra_fw-la ubi_fw-la agit_fw-fr de_fw-fr partibus_fw-la missoe_n sacramentum_fw-la inquiens_fw-la ore_fw-la percipitur_fw-la &_o in_o alimentum_fw-la corporis_fw-la redigitur_fw-la but_o if_o we_o will_v beside_o the_o testimony_n of_o these_o author_n harken_v moreover_o unto_o reason_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n than_o this_o pretend_a error_n of_o the_o stercoranist_n and_o that_o those_o who_o will_v have_v these_o two_o opinion_n agree_v together_o have_v never_o well_o consider_v what_o they_o undertake_v to_o establish_v it_o be_v not_o possible_a to_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n i_o mean_v of_o this_o same_o numerical_a substance_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o be_v now_o in_o heaven_n without_o believe_v at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o this_o substance_n be_v not_o sensible_a in_o it_o palpable_a visible_a extend_v capable_a of_o be_v divide_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o it_o be_v when_o our_o lord_n converse_v on_o earth_n it_o will_v be_v the_o great_a folly_n imaginable_a to_o impute_v to_o person_n that_o have_v eye_n and_o see_v the_o eucharist_n and_o have_v some_o remain_v of_o common_a sense_n to_o make_v therein_o exist_v this_o body_n without_o make_v it_o therein_o exist_v insensible_a indivisible_a impalpable_a after_o the_o manner_n of_o spirit_n as_o they_o also_o do_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n now_o with_o what_o likelihood_n can_v one_o make_v this_o opinion_n agree_v with_o that_o of_o stercoranism_n which_o assert_n that_o this_o body_n be_v digest_v into_o the_o stomach_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o other_o meat_n that_o one_o part_n of_o it_o pass_v into_o our_o nourishment_n and_o the_o other_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o common_a necessity_n of_o aliment_n what_o be_v digest_v be_v touch_v by_o the_o substance_n of_o our_o stomach_n penetrate_v by_o our_o natural_a heat_n divide_v and_o separate_v into_o several_a part_n reduce_v into_o chyle_n then_o into_o blood_n distribute_v through_o all_o the_o several_a part_n of_o our_o body_n and_o join_v immediate_o to_o they_o after_o it_o have_v be_v make_v like_o they_o whilst_o that_o which_o be_v most_o gross_a and_o improper_a for_o our_o nourishment_n pass_v into_o excrement_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o person_n who_o be_v not_o bereave_v of_o their_o sense_n can_v subject_v to_o these_o accident_n a_o indivisible_a and_o inpalpable_a substance_n which_o exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o spirit_n moreover_o they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v animate_v with_o its_o natural_a soul_n and_o that_o what_o pass_v into_o our_o nourishment_n be_v animate_v by_o we_o what_o a_o monstrous_a opinion_n than_o be_v it_o to_o imagine_v that_o the_o same_o numerical_a body_n can_v be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n animate_v with_o two_o soul_n with_o that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o we_o to_o be_v unite_v hypostatical_o to_o the_o word_n and_o hypostatical_o to_o we_o on_o what_o hand_n soever_o we_o turn_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v a_o inexpressible_a chimaera_n to_o say_v that_o those_o which_o be_v call_v stercoranists_n believe_v the_o real_a presence_n in_o the_o sense_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n understand_v it_o it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o they_o be_v panites_n as_o thomas_n waldensis_n call_v they_o that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o real_a substance_n of_o bread_n and_o see_v we_o show_v that_o amalarius_n heribald_n and_o raban_n be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o these_o pretend_a stercoranist_n it_o must_v be_v necessary_o acknowledge_v that_o they_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n whence_o it_o evident_o follow_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o common_o hold_v in_o the_o church_n then_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v it_o be_v for_o these_o three_o great_a man_n hold_v in_o it_o too_o considerable_a a_o rank_n to_o permit_v we_o to_o believe_v they_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o public_a belief_n in_o a_o point_n so_o considerable_a and_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o will_v not_o have_v we_o think_v thus_o of_o '_o they_o one_o of_o they_o to_o wit_n amalarius_n be_v send_v to_o rome_n by_o the_o emperor_n lewis_n to_o seek_v the_o antiphonary_n as_o he_o himself_o testify_v the_o other_o to_o wit_n heribald_a be_v bishop_n of_o auxerre_n and_o repute_v a_o saint_n after_o his_o death_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o inscription_n of_o his_o sepulchre_n here_o lie_v the_o body_n of_o s._n heribald_n and_o the_o last_o to_o wit_n raban_n be_v abbot_n of_o fulde_n and_o afterward_o archbishop_n of_o mayence_n account_v one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a man_n of_o his_o age_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o baronius_n and_o sixtus_n of_o sienne_n to_o these_o three_o we_o must_v add_v bertram_z for_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o that_o he_o be_v also_o one_o of_o those_o who_o be_v afterward_o call_v stercoranists_n which_o be_v to_o say_v he_o believe_v that_o this_o substance_n which_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v subject_a to_o digestion_n and_o pass_v into_o our_o nourishment_n he_o clear_o show_v his_o sense_n in_o several_a place_n of_o his_o book_n for_o have_v relate_v these_o word_n of_o isidor_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v compare_v to_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n dom._n bertram_z de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n christ_n because_o that_o as_o the_o substance_n of_o this_o visible_a bread_n and_o wine_n inebriate_v the_o outward_a man_n so_o the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v the_o live_a bread_n cheer_v the_o faithful_a soul_n when_o she_o participate_v of_o it_o he_o make_v this_o remark_n say_v this_o he_o clear_o confess_v that_o whatsoever_o we_o take_v outward_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v use_v for_o nourishment_n to_o our_o body_n and_o a_o little_a further_o secundum_fw-la visibilem_fw-la creaturam_fw-la corpus_fw-la pascunt_fw-la and_o speak_v afterward_o of_o the_o eucharistical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n negari_fw-la non_fw-la potest_fw-la corrumpi_fw-la quod_fw-la per_fw-la part_n comminutum_fw-la disparitur_fw-la ad_fw-la sumendum_fw-la &_o dentibus_fw-la commolitum_fw-la in_o corpus_fw-la trajicitur_fw-la and_o again_o non_fw-la attenditur_fw-la quod_fw-la corpus_fw-la pascit_fw-la quod_fw-la dente_fw-la premitur_fw-la quod_fw-la per_fw-la part_n comminuitur_fw-la sed_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o fide_fw-la spiritualiter_fw-la accipitur_fw-la these_o two_o last_o author_n to_o wit_n raban_n and_o bertram_n beside_o this_o doctrine_n which_o be_v common_a to_o they_o with_o the_o rest_n have_v especial_o this_o that_o they_o have_v formal_o oppose_v the_o novelty_n of_o paschasus_n by_o public_a write_n which_o be_v what_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o anonymous_a author_n who_o word_n we_o have_v already_o relate_v for_o he_o say_v in_o proper_a term_n that_o raban_n and_o ratram_n write_v against_o paschasus_n to_o wit_n raban_n a_o letter_n to_o the_o abbot_n egilon_n and_o ratram_n a_o book_n dedicate_v to_o king_n charles_n and_o that_o they_o defame_v he_o for_o offer_v this_o proposition_n that_o what_o we_o receive_v from_o the_o altar_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o same_o flesh_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o suffer_v on_o the_o cross_n and_o rise_v again_o from_o the_o sepulchre_n and_o be_v at_o this_o day_n offer_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n we_o have_v no_o reason_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o believe_v that_o raban_n attack_v paschasus_n 874._o book_n 8._o ch_z 12._o p._n 874._o otherwise_o than_o
bertram_n now_o bertram_n do_v not_o any_o where_o name_n paschasus_n and_o not_o only_o he_o do_v not_o attack_v he_o open_o but_o shun_v to_o appear_v contrary_a to_o he_o so_o that_o it_o can_v be_v conclude_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o this_o author_n that_o raban_n be_v a_o adversary_n to_o paschasus_n his_o book_n why_o can_v it_o not_o be_v conclude_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o this_o author_n see_v this_o author_n formal_o say_v it_o can_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o never_o see_v this_o letter_n to_o egilon_n better_a judge_n of_o it_o than_o this_o author_n that_o do_v see_v it_o suppose_v raban_n do_v not_o name_n paschasus_n it_o will_v not_o follow_v that_o he_o do_v not_o attack_v his_o book_n for_o a_o man_n may_v write_v against_o a_o book_n and_o yet_o not_o name_v the_o author_n of_o it_o it_o be_v a_o sufficient_a attacking_z the_o book_n to_o combat_v precise_o and_o direct_o the_o fundamental_a and_o essential_a proposition_n which_o paschasus_n come_v from_o establish_v in_o it_o which_o be_v that_o what_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o communion_n be_v the_o same_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n this_o anonymous_a author_n say_v moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v the_o only_a person_n ibidem_fw-la ibidem_fw-la that_o speak_v of_o this_o letter_n of_o raban_n to_o egilon_n it_o be_v never_o cite_v either_o by_o berenger_n nor_o by_o any_o other_o author_n it_o be_v unknown_a to_o all_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n suppose_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v be_v true_a yet_o will_v it_o not_o be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o call_n in_o question_n the_o sincerity_n of_o this_o anonymous_a author_n who_o speak_v of_o this_o letter_n as_o of_o that_o which_o he_o see_v but_o beside_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n hazard_v himself_o too_o much_o when_o he_o positive_o affirm_v that_o this_o be_v the_o only_a author_n who_o speak_v of_o this_o letter_n of_o raban_n to_o egilon_n he_o may_v be_v convince_v of_o the_o contrary_a by_o raban_n himself_o who_o acknowledge_v it_o and_o make_v express_a mention_n of_o it_o on_o the_o same_o subject_n of_o paschasus_n his_o doctrine_n and_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n which_o the_o anonymous_a do_v except_v the_o name_n of_o paschasus_n which_o he_o do_v not_o express_v which_o plain_o defend_v the_o sincerity_n of_o this_o nameless_a author_n quidam_fw-la nuper_fw-la de_fw-la ipso_fw-la sacramento_n corporis_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la 33._o poen_n rab._n c._n 33._o domini_fw-la non_fw-la rite_n sentientes_fw-la dixerunt_fw-la hoc_fw-la ipsum_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguinem_fw-la domini_fw-la quod_fw-la de_fw-la maria_n virgin_n natum_fw-la est_fw-la &_o in_o quo_fw-la ipse_fw-la dominus_fw-la passus_fw-la est_fw-la in_o cruse_n &_o resurrexit_fw-la de_fw-la sepulchro_fw-la cvi_fw-la errori_fw-la quantum_fw-la potuimus_fw-la ad_fw-la egilum_fw-la abbatem_fw-la scribentes_fw-la de_fw-la corpore_fw-la ipso_fw-la quid_fw-la veer_fw-la credendum_fw-la sit_fw-la aperuimus_fw-la but_o suppose_v it_o be_v true_a say_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o raban_n do_v in_o effect_n 875._o page_n 875._o contradict_v paschasus_n this_o will_v be_v but_o of_o small_a advantage_n to_o mr._n claude_n which_o he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v afterward_o by_o the_o example_n of_o several_a great_a wit_n and_o famous_a bishop_n who_o have_v attack_v the_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o add_v that_o raban_n be_v as_o other_o man_n be_v as_o appear_v by_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n which_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n refute_v that_o it_o can_v appear_v strange_a he_o shall_v fall_v into_o a_o error_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o philosopher_n rhetorician_n astronomer_n and_o poet_n can_v not_o render_v he_o incapable_a of_o be_v deceive_v suppose_v we_o have_v only_a raban_n to_o oppose_v against_o paschasus_n the_o advantage_n will_v not_o be_v inconsiderable_a paschasus_n be_v only_o a_o mean_a religious_a when_o raban_n be_v abbot_n of_o fulde_n and_o when_o paschasus_n come_v to_o be_v abbot_n of_o corbie_n raban_n be_v archbishop_n of_o mayence_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o one_o be_v far_o great_a than_o that_o of_o the_o other_o as_o to_o knowledge_n it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o raban_n infinite_o excel_v paschasus_n not_o in_o the_o mere_a quality_n of_o a_o philosopher_n rhetorician_n astronomer_n and_o poet_n although_o these_o qualification_n do_v much_o set_v off_o a_o scholar_n but_o by_o the_o epithet_n which_o baronius_n give_v he_o audi_fw-la say_v he_o quid_fw-la vertex_fw-la huius_fw-la temporis_fw-la 847._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann_n 847._o theologorum_fw-la rabanus_n decreverit_fw-la mr._n arnaud_n can_v propose_v paschasus_n but_o only_o as_o the_o single_a person_n of_o his_o party_n now_o be_v it_o the_o same_o with_o we_o in_o respect_n of_o raban_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o presumption_n will_v be_v whole_o for_o this_o last_o and_o that_o it_o be_v apparent_o better_a to_o bring_v the_o church_n on_o raban_n side_n than_o on_o paschasus_n but_o we_o be_v not_o in_o these_o circumstance_n the_o doctrine_n of_o raban_n agree_v very_o well_o with_o that_o of_o other_o author_n his_o contemporary_n that_o of_o paschasus_n agree_v with_o none_o of_o '_o they_o the_o doctrine_n of_o raban_n have_v disturb_v no_o body_n but_o that_o of_o paschasus_n set_v several_a person_n against_o he_o of_o his_o own_o time_n there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o reason_n for_o accuse_v raban_n of_o innovation_n but_o there_o be_v very_o strong_a proof_n whereby_o to_o conclude_v that_o paschasus_n be_v a_o innovator_n it_o signify_v nothing_o to_o say_v that_o raban_n be_v as_o other_o man_n be_v as_o appear_v by_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n which_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n have_v refute_v for_o shall_v a_o man_n rigorous_o examine_v paschasus_n his_o write_n he_o will_v find_v more_o mark_n of_o human_a weakness_n than_o in_o those_o of_o raban_n beside_o that_o from_o this_o very_a thing_n that_o raban_n have_v the_o church_n of_o lion_n for_o his_o adversary_n one_o may_v hence_o conclude_v according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n way_n of_o reason_v that_o his_o doctrine_n on_o the_o eucharist_n differ_v not_o from_o that_o of_o his_o time_n for_o otherwise_o it_o be_v likely_a that_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n will_v not_o have_v spare_v he_o on_o such_o a_o important_a article_n and_o yet_o instead_o of_o this_o we_o find_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o when_o this_o church_n herself_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o have_v be_v in_o term_n which_o do_v not_o at_o all_o favour_n the_o real_a presence_n when_o our_o saviour_n christ_n say_v she_o give_v script_n lugd._n eccles_n de_fw-fr tenend_n ver_fw-la script_n to_o his_o disciple_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n he_o say_v take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v give_v for_o you_o which_o insinuate_v that_o she_o understand_v these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n in_o this_o sense_n this_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o my_o body_n and_o a_o little_a further_o the_o oblation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v to_o say_v the_o mystery_n of_o his_o passion_n and_o death_n the_o example_n of_o these_o great_a wit_n and_o bishop_n that_o have_v attack_v the_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n do_v indeed_o show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o impossible_a for_o raban_n to_o fall_v into_o error_n which_o be_v what_o we_o do_v not_o at_o present_a dispute_n for_o there_o be_v no_o body_n infallible_a no_o not_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_n but_o this_o example_n conclude_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o paschasus_n who_o be_v no_o more_o infallible_a than_o other_o so_o far_o they_o stand_v upon_o equal_a ground_n both_o man_n and_o both_o liable_a to_o error_n it_o remain_v to_o know_v which_o of_o the_o two_o actual_o fall_v into_o error_n and_o that_o this_o example_n of_o the_o bishop_n do_v not_o decide_v it_o signify_v nothing_o add_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o say_v that_o no_o body_n ever_o reproach_v 875._o book_n 8._o ch_z 12_o p._n 875._o he_o with_o this_o error_n for_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o any_o other_o author_n save_o the_o anonymous_n see_v this_o letter_n to_o egilon_n so_o that_o the_o only_a person_n that_o have_v knowledge_n of_o it_o have_v condemn_v it_o raban_n do_v not_o keep_v this_o letter_n secret_a see_v he_o have_v himself_o make_v mention_n of_o it_o in_o his_o penitential_o and_o say_v he_o do_v it_o against_o the_o error_n of_o those_o who_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n those_o who_o see_v not_o his_o letter_n may_v easy_o comprehend_v by_o these_o word_n the_o substance_n of_o it_o and_o for_o what_o end_n he_o design_v it_o if_o they_o have_v not_o condemn_v it_o it_o be_v their_o fault_n yet_o do_v we_o not_o pretend_v to_o draw_v hence_o any_o great_a
that_o these_o gentleman_n praise_v or_o dispraise_v people_n raise_v or_o depress_v they_o according_a as_o their_o interest_n and_o design_n require_v according_a as_o they_o oppose_v or_o favour_v their_o opinion_n first_o mr._n arnaud_n assure_v we_o that_o i_o falsify_v the_o word_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o 6._o chap._n 6._o perpetuity_n second_o he_o say_v i_o expound_v his_o intention_n according_a to_o my_o own_o fancy_n three_o he_o will_v not_o allow_v i_o have_v any_o reason_n to_o draw_v from_o his_o word_n compare_v with_o these_o of_o the_o apology_n for_o the_o holy_a father_n the_o conclusion_n which_o i_o draw_v thence_o we_o must_v satisfy_v he_o in_o these_o three_o point_n as_o to_o the_o pretend_a falsification_n observe_v here_o in_o what_o manner_n i_o relate_v in_o short_a the_o discourse_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v 1._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o tome_n part_v 3._o ch_z 1._o one_o call_v ratram_n or_o bertram_n a_o obscure_a and_o intricate_a divine_a who_o adjoin_v his_o reason_n to_o the_o ordinary_a expression_n of_o the_o church_n and_o expound_v they_o according_a to_o his_o fancy_n that_o as_o he_o be_v a_o divine_a he_o may_v argue_v as_o he_o please_v on_o this_o faith_n and_o that_o we_o can_v easy_o conceive_v a_o divine_a may_v fall_v into_o frivolous_a reason_n there_o needs_o only_o the_o read_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n discourse_n to_o acknowledge_v this_o to_o be_v a_o just_a abridgement_n of_o it_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o gainsay_v it_o but_o he_o say_v i_o charge_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n with_o calling_z bertram_z a_o frivolous_a and_o passionate_a reasoner_n and_o for_o have_v 116._o book_n 11._o ch_z 6._o p._n 116._o say_v absolute_o of_o he_o that_o one_o may_v well_o conceive_v that_o a_o divine_a may_v easy_o fall_v upon_o frivolous_a reason_n whereas_o he_o say_v this_o only_a conditional_o to_o wit_n suppose_v it_o be_v grant_v he_o be_v effectual_o in_o a_o error_n and_o this_o be_v what_o he_o call_v a_o manifest_a falsity_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n complain_v impertinent_o for_o i_o do_v not_o say_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v thus_o speak_v of_o bertram_n absolute_o and_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n acknowledge_v to_o wit_n that_o suppose_v it_o be_v grant_v that_o bertram_n have_v effectual_o err_v this_o will_v not_o at_o all_o hurt_n the_o church_n that_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o one_o man_n have_v err_v that_o a_o divine_a shall_v fall_v into_o frivolous_a reason_n this_o i_o say_v be_v sufficient_a for_o my_o design_n for_o what_o signify_v this_o but_o that_o in_o case_n bertram_n can_v be_v bring_v over_o to_o they_o and_o make_v to_o speak_v for_o the_o real_a presence_n he_o must_v then_o be_v a_o frivolous_a divine_a one_o who_o have_v fall_v into_o frivolous_a reason_n now_o this_o be_v precise_o what_o i_o say_v that_o these_o gentleman_n praise_v or_o dispraise_v author_n according_a to_o their_o interest_n if_o bertram_n be_v for_o they_o all_o be_v well_o they_o find_v no_o fault_n in_o he_o but_o if_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v he_o be_v against_o they_o than_o one_o may_v easy_o conceive_v that_o a_o divine_a may_v fall_v into_o frivolous_a reason_n and_o thus_o mr._n arnaud_n illustration_n only_o confirm_v my_o remark_n it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o respect_n of_o what_o he_o add_v that_o i_o charge_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n with_o calling_z bertram_z a_o obscure_a and_o intritate_fw-la divine_a which_o be_v not_o thus_o set_v down_o in_o his_o book_n and_o that_o there_o be_v only_o that_o the_o great_a advantage_n which_o the_o calvinist_n can_v pretend_v to_o touch_v this_o author_n be_v that_o he_o be_v set_v aside_o as_o a_o perplex_a and_o intricate_a author_n which_o can_v be_v profitable_a neither_o to_o one_o side_n nor_o the_o other_o i_o desire_v no_o more_o for_o this_o be_v almost_o in_o so_o many_o word_n to_o say_v that_o if_o they_o can_v have_v bertram_n on_o their_o side_n he_o must_v be_v put_v by_o as_o a_o obscure_a and_o intricate_a divine_n who_o both_o party_n endeavour_v to_o explain_v in_o their_o favour_n but_o who_o at_o bottom_n favour_n neither_o by_o reason_n of_o his_o perplexity_n if_o he_o be_v for_o they_o all_o be_v well_o if_o he_o be_v not_o he_o shall_v be_v lay_v aside_o for_o a_o mystical_a divine_a this_o falsification_n then_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n impute_v to_o i_o be_v groundless_a see_v he_o himself_o justify_v i_o from_o it_o and_o he_o confirm_v himself_o the_o truth_n of_o my_o reflection_n neither_o have_v he_o more_o reason_n in_o what_o he_o say_v afterward_o that_o i_o 1117._o page_n 1117._o explain_v the_o intention_n of_o other_o according_a to_o my_o own_o fancy_n and_o raise_v up_o trophy_n to_o myself_o on_o imaginary_a conjecture_n these_o be_v angry_a expression_n i_o pretend_v not_o to_o dive_v into_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n neither_o do_v i_o think_v of_o raise_v trophy_n to_o myself_o at_o his_o cost_n my_o way_n of_o proceed_v be_v frank_a natural_a and_o simple_a and_o if_o i_o commit_v fault_n i_o can_v sincere_o protest_v it_o be_v against_o my_o will_n i_o have_v say_v nothing_o concern_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n which_o i_o have_v not_o prove_v not_o by_o make_v conjecture_n on_o his_o hide_a thought_n but_o argue_v on_o his_o write_n which_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o conjecture_v very_o lawful_a in_o dispute_n but_o in_o fine_a mr._n arnaud_n will_v not_o allow_v i_o have_v reason_n in_o compare_v the_o word_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n touch_v bertram_n which_o those_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apology_n for_o the_o holy_a father_n to_o draw_v thence_o the_o conclusion_n which_o i_o draw_v he_o say_v my_o argue_v suppose_v that_o these_o two_o author_n 1118._o page_n 1118._o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o person_n for_o if_o they_o be_v two_o different_a author_n what_o wonder_n can_v it_o be_v they_o have_v have_v different_a sentiment_n on_o another_o author_n i_o answer_v my_o reason_n suppose_v only_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v one_o of_o the_o friend_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apology_n and_o that_o what_o be_v say_v abroad_o in_o the_o world_n of_o these_o gentleman_n be_v true_a that_o they_o publish_v nothing_o but_o what_o have_v be_v see_v and_o approve_v of_o common_o among_o they_o which_o be_v so_o i_o have_v right_a to_o draw_v my_o conclusion_n from_o the_o comparison_n of_o the_o word_n of_o these_o two_o author_n as_o near_o as_o if_o they_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o person_n it_o be_v in_o vain_a for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o say_v that_o a_o author_n may_v be_v praiseworthy_a in_o one_o piece_n and_o unblamable_a in_o another_o i_o grant_v it_o but_o i_o say_v that_o when_o one_o praise_n or_o blame_v a_o author_n to_o raise_v up_o or_o depress_v any_o of_o his_o work_n it_o be_v absurd_a to_o say_v that_o one_o praise_n he_o or_o blame_v he_o in_o this_o work_n for_o we_o praise_v or_o blame_v absolute_o his_o person_n to_o give_v hence_o afterward_o more_o or_o less_o authority_n to_o the_o work_n in_o question_n when_o we_o depress_v or_o extol_v the_o person_n for_o the_o work_n sake_n than_o we_o praise_v or_o blame_v a_o man_n in_o his_o work_n but_o when_o on_o the_o contrary_n we_o depress_v or_o extol_v the_o work_n by_o the_o person_n than_o his_o praise_n or_o blame_v respect_n absolute_o the_o person_n and_o then_o we_o draw_v this_o consequence_n that_o the_o work_n in_o question_n be_v or_o be_v not_o considerable_a now_o we_o be_v in_o this_o last_o circumstance_n the_o author_n of_o the_o apology_n commend_v ratram_n to_o give_v the_o great_a weight_n to_o his_o book_n of_o predestination_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n depress_n he_o to_o take_v away_o all_o authority_n from_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_a domini_fw-la so_o that_o their_o praise_n and_o dispraise_v respect_n direct_o his_o person_n it_o be_v moreover_o in_o vain_a that_o mr._n arnaud_n remark_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n do_v not_o suppose_v the_o book_n which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n 1119._o page_n 1119._o be_v ratram_n a_o religious_a of_o corby_n author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o predestination_n and_o of_o the_o refutation_n of_o the_o error_n of_o the_o greek_n that_o see_v he_o testify_v on_o the_o contrary_a to_o incline_v to_o the_o opinion_n of_o mr._n marca_n who_o will_v have_v this_o book_n of_o bertram_n and_o that_o of_o john_n scot_n to_o be_v the_o same_o that_o it_o appear_v at_o least_o from_o his_o book_n that_o he_o have_v no_o fix_a sentiment_n that_o ratram_n be_v the_o
john_n scot_n '_o s_o and_o in_o the_o second_o place_n he_o endeavour_v to_o decry_v john_n scot_n and_o deprive_v he_o of_o all_o esteem_n and_o authority_n in_o the_o other_o dissertation_n mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v that_o whosoever_o be_v the_o author_n of_o this_o book_n mr._n claude_n have_v not_o right_o comprehend_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o and_o that_o this_o book_n do_v not_o combat_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n and_o thus_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v to_o discharge_v himself_o of_o mr._n claude_n '_o s_o proof_n so_o that_o to_o take_v away_o from_o he_o this_o last_o subterfuge_n and_o re-establish_a this_o part_n of_o mr._n claude_n '_o s_o proof_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o show_v clear_o that_o the_o little_a book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v in_o effect_n ratram_n '_o be_v and_o that_o this_o book_n be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n and_o that_o john_n scot_n be_v a_o author_n who_o testimony_n be_v of_o great_a weight_n and_o authority_n which_o be_v what_o i_o have_v undertake_v to_o do_v in_o this_o answer_n and_o i_o hope_v these_o kind_n of_o elucidation_n will_v not_o be_v deem_v unprofitable_a or_o unpleasant_a moreover_o i_o do_v not_o think_v myself_o oblige_v to_o enter_v into_o a_o particular_a examination_n of_o the_o second_o dissertation_n touch_v bertram_n '_o s_o book_n because_o the_o history_n which_o i_o make_v of_o this_o book_n the_o judgement_n which_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v make_v of_o it_o at_o several_a time_n with_o what_o mr._n claude_n allege_v concern_v it_o in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n of_o his_o six_o book_n be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v clear_o that_o this_o author_n have_v direct_o combat_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n without_o offer_v to_o tire_v the_o reader_n with_o troublesome_a repetition_n moreover_o we_o hope_v to_o give_v the_o public_a in_o a_o short_a time_n a_o translation_n of_o bertram_n '_o s_o book_n which_o be_v but_o a_o small_a treatise_n require_v only_o a_o hour_n read_v in_o which_o every_o one_o may_v see_v with_o their_o own_o eye_n what_o be_v his_o true_a sense_n without_o a_o more_o tedious_a search_n after_o it_o in_o mr._n arnaud_n '_o s_z argument_n or_o i_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o dissertation_n which_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n touch_v the_o treatise_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n and_o touch_v the_o authority_n of_o john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n the_o first_o part_n wherein_o be_v show_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v a_o work_n of_o ratram_n a_o monk_n of_o corbie_n and_o not_o of_o john_n scot._n chap._n i._n a_o account_n of_o the_o several_a opinion_n which_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v offer_v touch_v this_o book_n to_o hinder_v the_o advantage_n which_o we_o draw_v from_o it_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n have_v be_v print_v at_o cologn_n in_o the_o year_n 1532._o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v judge_v it_o so_o little_a favourable_a to_o they_o that_o they_o have_v think_v themselves_o necessitate_v to_o deprive_v it_o of_o all_o its_o authority_n and_o to_o cry_v it_o down_o either_o as_o a_o heretical_a book_n or_o a_o forge_a piece_n or_o at_o least_o as_o a_o book_n corrupt_v by_o the_o protestant_n in_o the_o year_n 1559._o those_o that_o be_v employ_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n sanct._n book_n 1._o of_o euch._n c._n 1._o indic_n quirog_n ind._n clem._n viii_o indic_n sandov_n an._n 1612._o praefat._n in_o bibl._n sanct._n for_o the_o examine_n of_o book_n place_v this_o in_o the_o rank_n of_o heretical_a author_n of_o the_o first_o classis_fw-la the_o read_n of_o which_o ought_v to_o be_v forbid_v their_o judgement_n be_v publish_v by_o pius_n iu._n and_o follow_v by_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n and_o quiroga_n and_o by_o pope_n clement_n viii_o and_o cardinal_n sandoval_n sixtus_n of_o sienne_n treat_v this_o book_n no_o better_o in_o 1566._o he_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v a_o pernicious_a piece_n write_v by_o oecolampadus_n and_o publish_v by_o his_o disciple_n under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n a_o orthodox_n author_n to_o make_v it_o the_o better_o receive_v possevin_n the_o jesuit_n and_o some_o other_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o sixtus_n and_o carry_v on_o the_o same_o accusation_n against_o the_o author_n of_o appar_n proleg_n in_o appar_n the_o impression_n of_o this_o book_n but_o beside_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rochester_n cite_v it_o against_o oecolampadus_n himself_o in_o the_o year_n 1526._o which_o be_v to_o say_v six_o year_n before_o it_o be_v print_v the_o several_a manuscript_n which_o have_v be_v since_o find_v in_o library_n have_v 2._o joan._n rosseus_n proleg_n in_o 4._o lib._n adv_o oecolamp_n artic._n 2._o show_v that_o this_o accusation_n be_v unjust_a and_o rash_a which_o have_v oblige_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n which_o i_o examine_v to_o leave_v it_o and_o confess_v that_o this_o impression_n be_v true_a it_o be_v without_o doubt_n from_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o in_o 1571._o the_o divine_n of_o bertramus_fw-la indic_n belgic_a voce_fw-mi bertramus_fw-la douai_n take_v another_o course_n than_o that_o of_o the_o entire_a proscription_n of_o the_o book_n although_o say_v they_o we_o do_v not_o much_o esteem_n this_o book_n nor_o will_v be_v trouble_v be_v it_o whole_o lose_v but_o see_v it_o have_v be_v several_a time_n print_v and_o many_o have_v read_v it_o and_o its_o name_n be_v become_v famous_a by_o the_o prohibition_n which_o have_v be_v make_v of_o it_o the_o heretic_n know_v it_o have_v be_v prohibit_v by_o several_a catalogue_n that_o moreover_o its_o author_n be_v a_o catholic_n priest_n a_o religious_a of_o the_o convent_n of_o corbie_n belove_v and_o consider_v not_o by_o charlemagne_n but_o by_o charles_n the_o bald_a that_o this_o write_n serve_v for_o a_o history_n of_o all_o that_o time_n and_o that_o moreover_o we_o suffer_v in_o ancient_a catholic_n author_n several_a error_n extenuate_v they_o excuse_v they_o yea_o often_o deny_v they_o by_o some_o tergiversation_n invent_v express_o or_o give_v they_o a_o commodious_a sense_n when_o they_o be_v urge_v against_o we_o in_o dispute_n which_o we_o have_v with_o our_o adversary_n we_o therefore_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o bertram_n shall_v not_o deserve_v the_o same_o kindness_n from_o we_o and_o why_o we_o shall_v not_o review_v and_o correct_v he_o cur_n non_fw-la eandem_fw-la recognitionem_fw-la mereatur_fw-la bertramnus_n lest_o the_o heretic_n shall_v scoff_o tell_v we_o we_o smother_v antiquity_n and_o prohibit_v inquiry_n into_o it_o when_o it_o be_v on_o their_o side_n and_o therefore_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v trouble_v that_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v some_o small_a matter_n which_o favour_v they_o see_v we_o catholic_n handle_v antiquity_n with_o so_o little_a respect_n and_o destroy_v book_n as_o soon_o as_o ever_o they_o appear_v contrary_a to_o we_o we_o ought_v likewise_o to_o fear_v lest_o the_o prohibition_n which_o have_v be_v make_v of_o this_o book_n shall_v cause_v its_o be_v read_v with_o great_a greediness_n not_o only_o by_o heretic_n but_o also_o by_o disobedient_a catholic_n that_o it_o be_v not_o allege_v in_o a_o more_o odious_a fashion_n and_o in_o fine_a do_v more_o hurt_n by_o its_o be_v prohibit_v than_o if_o it_o be_v permit_v thus_o do_v the_o divine_n of_o douai_n ingenious_o declare_v their_o opinion_n how_o book_n ought_v to_o be_v deal_v with_o that_o do_v not_o favour_v their_o belief_n they_o will_v not_o have_v bertram_n book_n prohibit_v but_o correct_v gregory_z of_o valence_n and_o nicholas_n romoeus_n follow_v the_o sentiment_n of_o 10._o lib._n 1._o de_fw-fr praes_n chr._n in_o euch._n c._n 2._o p._n 10._o the_o douai_n divine_v but_o this_o expedient_a be_v become_v whole_o impossible_a since_o there_o have_v be_v several_a manuscript_n find_v in_o place_n unsuspected_a and_o that_o these_o manuscript_n appear_v whole_o conformable_a to_o the_o print_n as_o we_o be_v inform_v 41._o in_o calvini_n effig_n spect_n 3._o col._n 21._o &_o spect._n 8._o col_fw-fr 72._o book_n 2._o of_o euch._n auth._n 39_o p._n 666._o and_o Ê‹sher_n de_fw-fr success_n eccl._n c._n 2._o p._n 41._o by_o cardinal_n perron_n and_o several_a other_o after_o he_o thus_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n find_v '_o emselves_fw-mi fall_a not_o only_o from_o their_o hope_n of_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v this_o be_v a_o false_a piece_n but_o also_o of_o persuade_v they_o it_o be_v corrupt_v have_v be_v force_v to_o have_v recourse_n to_o fresh_a council_n to_o elude_v the_o advantage_n we_o make_v of_o it_o the_o precedent_n mauguin_n see_v then_o on_o
one_o hand_n the_o book_n can_v not_o 135._o dissert_n hist_o c._n 17._o p._n 134_o 135._o be_v deny_v to_o be_v true_a and_o acknowledge_v moreover_o that_o this_o bertram_z to_o who_o it_o be_v attribute_v be_v no_o other_o than_o ratramnus_n who_o he_o late_o mention_v with_o such_o great_a eulogy_n as_o be_v the_o defender_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n concern_v divine_a grace_n he_o i_o say_v believe_v it_o be_v best_a to_o attempt_v the_o justify_v he_o by_o any_o mean_n from_o the_o crime_n of_o heresy_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o for_o this_o effect_n have_v bethink_v himself_o of_o maintain_v that_o ratramnus_n in_o the_o book_n in_o question_n defend_v the_o same_o doctrine_n which_o paschasus_n ratbert_n defend_v in_o that_o which_o he_o write_v on_o the_o same_o subject_n that_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o to_o wit_n ratramnus_n and_o paschasus_n have_v to_o deal_v with_o the_o same_o heretic_n to_o wit_n certain_a stercoranists_n who_o according_a to_o cardinal_n perron_n appear_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n that_o they_o both_o of_o they_o admirable_o well_o agree_v in_o defend_v the_o catholic_n church_n so_o that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o charge_n of_o heresy_n bring_v against_o bertram_n as_o they_o of_o his_o communion_n have_v hitherto_o do_v without_o any_o reason_n mr._n herman_n canon_n of_o beauvais_n have_v approve_v of_o this_o sentiment_n of_o mr._n mauguin_n in_o a_o letter_n to_o mr._n de_fw-fr st._n beuve_n print_v in_o 1652._o under_o the_o name_n of_o hierom_n ab_fw-la angelo_n forti_fw-la and_o it_o be_v by_o this_o mean_n he_o endeavour_v to_o defend_v jansenius_n his_o disciple_n against_o mr._n desmarest_n professor_n in_o divinity_n at_o groningue_n who_o argue_v against_o transubstantiation_n from_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o same_o ratramnus_n who_o the_o gentleman_n of_o the_o port_n royal_a quote_v as_o one_o of_o the_o most_o famous_a witness_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n against_o the_o novelty_n of_o molina_n it_o seem_v also_o that_o mr._n de_fw-fr st._n beuve_n do_v not_o disapprove_v of_o this_o opinion_n of_o mr._n mauguin_n and_o mr._n herman_n in_o his_o manuscript_n treatise_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o we_o may_v collect_v from_o the_o preface_n of_o de_fw-fr luc_n d'_fw-fr achery_n on_o the_o second_o tome_n of_o his_o spicilege_n yet_o by_o a_o strange_a kind_n of_o injustice_n after_o the_o testimony_n of_o cardinal_n du_n perron_n and_o other_o who_o have_v see_v bertram_n manuscript_n he_o still_o suspect_v it_o to_o have_v suffer_v some_o alteration_n howsoever_o he_o will_v have_v we_o remember_v that_o ratramnus_n die_v in_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o church_n and_o bear_v with_o his_o offensive_a expression_n this_o be_v the_o part_n which_o these_o two_o gentleman_n have_v take_v for_o the_o preservation_n of_o ratramnus_n his_o authority_n who_o testimony_n be_v useful_a to_o they_o in_o other_o matter_n cellot_n the_o jesuit_n on_o the_o contrary_a design_v in_o his_o history_n of_o gottheschalc_n and_o in_o his_o appendix_n to_o oppose_v the_o sentiment_n of_o mr._n mauguin_n in_o the_o subject_n of_o grace_n and_o to_o discredit_v its_o champion_n have_v attack_v the_o person_n of_o ratramnus_n he_o do_v indeed_o acknowledge_v he_o for_o the_o true_a author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o he_o do_v all_o that_o he_o be_v able_a to_o discredit_v it_o and_o bereave_v it_o of_o all_o the_o authority_n which_o these_o other_o gentleman_n attribute_v to_o it_o howsoever_o he_o yield_v it_o to_o the_o protestant_n as_o be_v for_o they_o and_o maintain_v with_o possevin_n that_o although_o this_o book_n may_v be_v read_v with_o correction_n yet_o pope_n clement_n viii_o have_v do_v well_o in_o prohibit_v it_o other_o of_o better_a judgement_n in_o the_o romish_a communion_n have_v clear_o foresee_v that_o if_o what_o cellot_n the_o jesuit_n offer_v against_o ratramnus_n be_v of_o use_n to_o he_o against_o the_o disciple_n of_o jansenius_n and_o if_o his_o way_n of_o proceed_v be_v advantageous_a against_o the_o adversary_n which_o he_o have_v at_o his_o back_n it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o in_o respect_n of_o we_o for_o as_o fast_o as_o he_o deprive_v his_o adversary_n of_o so_o famous_a a_o author_n as_o ratramnus_n in_o decry_v he_o for_o a_o heretic_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o yield_v he_o to_o we_o without_o any_o dispute_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n do_v himself_o furnish_v we_o with_o a_o very_a authentic_a author_n against_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n they_o have_v believe_v then_o that_o to_o prevent_v the_o fall_n into_o this_o inconveniency_n they_o must_v invent_v some_o other_o new_a mean_n which_o on_o one_o hand_n may_v be_v less_o bold_a and_o more_o likely_a than_o be_v that_o of_o mr._n mauguin_n which_o can_v reasonable_o be_v maintain_v and_o which_o on_o the_o other_o will_v not_o give_v we_o so_o great_a advantage_n as_o father_n cellot_n have_v give_v we_o in_o place_v ratramnus_n absolute_o on_o our_o side_n and_o this_o be_v what_o mr._n marca_n the_o decease_a archbishop_n of_o paris_n have_v seem_v to_o have_v do_v when_o he_o offer_v as_o a_o new_a discovery_n that_o the_o book_n in_o question_n be_v of_o john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n for_o by_o mean_n of_o this_o opinion_n he_o pretend_v to_o secure_v to_o ratramnus_n his_o whole_a authority_n and_o reputation_n and_o attribute_v at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o infamy_n of_o a_o heretical_a piece_n according_a to_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o roman_a censurer_n we_o may_v charge_v mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n with_o inconstancy_n see_v that_o in_o his_o french_a treatise_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v publish_v since_o his_o death_n by_o the_o abbot_n faget_n his_o cousin-german_n he_o acknowledge_v that_o bertram_n and_o ratram_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o author_n and_o that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v true_o of_o ratramnus_n howsoever_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n affirm_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o de_fw-fr luc_n d'_fw-fr spicil_n tome_n 2._o spicil_n achery_n write_v in_o 1657._o first_o that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v not_o of_o ratramnus_n as_o the_o learned_a have_v think_v second_o that_o it_o be_v john_n surname_v scot_n or_o erigenus_n three_o that_o john_n scot_n acknowledge_v this_o book_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n publish_v it_o under_o the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n by_o a_o famous_a imposture_n to_o give_v it_o the_o more_o weight_n four_o that_o this_o book_n be_v then_o the_o same_o which_o be_v condemn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o verseile_n by_o leo_n ix_o as_o lanfranc_n report_v and_o be_v at_o length_n burn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n under_o nicholas_n ii_o in_o 1059._o and_o thus_o do_v he_o reject_v his_o former_a opinion_n through_o human_a weakness_n from_o which_o the_o great_a wit_n be_v not_o exempt_a and_o wherein_o a_o man_n easy_o fall_v when_o it_o be_v his_o interest_n to_o be_v of_o another_o mind_n mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n well_o perceive_v what_o a_o troublesome_a thing_n it_o be_v to_o the_o roman_a faith_n to_o say_v that_o paschasus_n which_o be_v as_o it_o be_v the_o head_n of_o it_o according_a to_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o protestant_n be_v oppose_v by_o all_o the_o learned_a and_o famous_a man_n which_o be_v then_o in_o the_o church_n he_o also_o well_o foresee_v that_o those_o who_o will_v reflect_v on_o the_o person_n of_o ratram_n will_v be_v extreme_o surprise_v to_o see_v that_o upon_o the_o contest_v to_o which_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n give_v birth_n charles_n the_o bald_a have_v consult_v ratram_n this_o great_a man_n take_v part_n with_o paschasus_n his_o adversary_n he_o know_v likewise_o that_o it_o be_v this_o same_o ratram_n who_o be_v consult_v on_o the_o subject_n of_o grace_n by_o the_o same_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o who_o show_v himself_o so_o zealous_a for_o the_o truth_n that_o he_o fear_v not_o to_o withstand_v three_o time_n hincmar_n his_o archbishop_n as_o mr._n mauguin_n have_v 135._o dissert_n hist_o c._n 17._o p._n 135._o observe_v that_o this_o ratram_n be_v so_o famous_a in_o his_o time_n that_o after_o these_o bicker_n with_o hincmar_n hincmar_n himself_o and_o the_o other_o french_a prelate_n commission_v he_o to_o answer_v in_o their_o name_n the_o objection_n of_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o dispute_n which_o arise_v between_o they_o and_o the_o latin_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n of_o make_v such_o a_o one_o pass_v for_o a_o heretic_n moreover_o mr._n marca_n can_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n ought_v to_o be_v attribute_v to_o ratram_n shall_v we_o
corrupt_v the_o catalogue_n of_o s._n hildephonsus_fw-la his_o work_n by_o insert_v in_o they_o these_o word_n which_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o edition_n of_o miroeus_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o manuscript_n he_o write_v a_o little_a book_n of_o the_o virginity_n of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n against_o three_o infidel_n we_o know_v likewise_o that_o paschasus_n his_o book_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v father_v on_o the_o famous_a raban_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o cologn_n edition_n in_o 1551._o and_o from_o the_o manuscript_n of_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n say_v he_o have_v another_o of_o they_o in_o his_o hand_n although_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o paschasus_n be_v the_o author_n of_o this_o book_n and_o that_o raban_n be_v of_o a_o contrary_a opinion_n to_o paschasus_n but_o without_o such_o appearance_n and_o without_o any_o ground_n proof_n or_o witness_n we_o must_v be_v grave_o tell_v that_o berenger_n or_o his_o disciple_n who_o be_v not_o convince_v nor_o accuse_v of_o any_o such_o thing_n have_v father_v on_o bertram_n the_o book_n which_o be_v condemn_v at_o verseil_n and_o rome_n and_o which_o be_v in_o effect_n john_n scot_n and_o that_o six_o hundred_o year_n after_o we_o must_v be_v inform_v of_o this_o pretend_a supposition_n which_o no_o body_n before_o ever_o imagine_v what_o be_v this_o but_o impose_v on_o the_o reader_n credulity_n the_o second_o change_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n make_v of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n sentiment_n be_v a_o mere_a cavil_n that_o have_v no_o foundation_n as_o i_o shall_v show_v hereafter_o in_o effect_n mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n as_o well_o before_o as_o since_o his_o new_a conjecture_n have_v acknowledge_v that_o bertram_n and_o ratram_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o and_o as_o to_o what_o that_o author_n imagine_v in_o the_o three_o place_n that_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n be_v mistake_v in_o his_o maintain_v that_o bertram_n book_n be_v plain_o against_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n whereas_o it_o ought_v only_o to_o pass_v for_o a_o obscure_a and_o perplex_v write_v it_o be_v evident_a this_o be_v to_o save_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n reputation_n in_o effect_n if_o he_o have_v not_o this_o consideration_n how_o can_v he_o content_v himself_o with_o bare_o treat_v this_o book_n as_o obscure_v and_o perplex_v see_v he_o himself_o suppose_v that_o it_o be_v john_n scot_n first_o do_v he_o not_o know_v that_o scot_n book_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o synod_n of_o verceil_n as_o a_o heretical_a piece_n second_o that_o it_o be_v so_o before_o at_o paris_n by_o a_o kind_n oper_n durand_n troar_v de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n chr._n part_n 9_o de_fw-fr praedest_fw-la cap._n 31._o epist_n ad_fw-la berenger_n in_o lanf_n oper_n of_o synod_n who_o censure_v it_o in_o the_o same_o term_n three_o that_o another_o council_n at_o rome_n cause_v it_o to_o be_v burn_v six_o year_n after_o the_o council_n of_o verceil_n four_o that_o john_n scot_n book_n be_v compose_v on_o this_o platform_n that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v not_o the_o true_a body_n nor_o true_a blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o only_o a_o memorial_n of_o his_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n as_o hincmar_n and_o ascelin_n say_v five_o that_o berenger_n have_v take_v the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n for_o a_o authentic_a testimony_n of_o his_o faith_n and_o lanfranc_n also_o for_o a_o avow_a adversary_n of_o paschasus_n six_o that_o in_o the_o 12_o century_n cellot_n anonymous_a author_n testify_v the_o author_n of_o this_o book_n be_v respect_v as_o a_o adversary_n to_o paschasus_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o he_o have_v be_v in_o the_o precede_a century_n seven_o that_o suppose_v bertram_n book_n be_v john_n scot_n whatsoever_o i_o now_o mention_v must_v be_v refer_v to_o he_o eight_o that_o in_o effect_n bertram_n book_n be_v attribute_v to_o oecolampadius_n nine_o that_o it_o be_v proscribe_v by_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o expurgatory_n index_n ten_o that_o the_o divine_n of_o douai_n and_o other_o with_o they_o not_o be_v able_a to_o admit_v the_o doctrine_n have_v affirm_v it_o have_v be_v alter_v in_o fine_a that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n himself_o acknowledge_v that_o berenger_n or_o his_o disciple_n consider_v this_o book_n as_o a_o buckler_n for_o they_o which_o it_o be_v their_o interest_n to_o preserve_v at_o the_o expense_n of_o the_o great_a fraud_n and_o treachery_n dare_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n say_v that_o hincmar_n have_v understand_v the_o sentiment_n of_o john_n scot_n better_o than_o john_n scot_n himself_o that_o the_o council_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n have_v rash_o condemn_v a_o write_v which_o at_o most_o be_v but_o a_o obscure_a and_o perplex_a one_o that_o pope_n leo_n ix_o nicholas_n ii_o and_o the_o 113_o bishop_n which_o constrain_v berenger_n to_o burn_v john_n scot_n book_n be_v deceive_v in_o it_o that_o berenger_n nor_o his_o adversary_n nor_o his_o disciple_n have_v not_o comprehend_v what_o make_v for_o they_o or_o against_o they_o during_o several_a year_n dispute_v and_o that_o in_o fine_a the_o 12_o century_n remain_v in_o as_o great_a a_o ignorance_n i_o wonder_v how_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n or_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v speak_v of_o this_o book_n as_o they_o do_v which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v obscure_a and_o perplex_a in_o suppose_v john_n scot_n to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o i_o can_v scarce_o believe_v that_o if_o these_o gentleman_n do_v satisfy_v themselves_o they_o can_v also_o satisfy_v the_o ingenuous_a of_o their_o own_o party_n that_o have_v read_v it_o but_o that_o i_o may_v handle_v more_o full_o this_o point_n i_o intend_v to_o establish_v clear_o two_o thing_n first_o that_o this_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v in_o effect_n ratram_n and_o not_o john_n scot_n second_o that_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o book_n will_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v very_o considerable_a suppose_v john_n scot_n be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o i_o hope_v i_o shall_v commodious_o reduce_v under_o these_o two_o head_n whatsoever_o the_o author_n have_v treat_v of_o great_a importance_n in_o his_o dissertation_n chap._n iii_o that_o ratram_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n to_o confirm_v this_o truth_n i_o shall_v first_o bring_v as_o convince_a proof_n as_o can_v be_v bring_v for_o these_o kind_n of_o fact_n second_o i_o shall_v produce_v the_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o most_o learned_a romanist_n who_o have_v acknowledge_v this_o verity_n even_o since_o some_o of_o they_o have_v question_v it_o last_o i_o shall_v show_v that_o this_o be_v not_o a_o discovery_n which_o usher_n first_o make_v and_o that_o whatsoever_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n bring_v against_o that_o prelate_n proof_n can_v overthrow_v they_o see_v here_o the_o proof_n first_o sigebert_n a_o monk_n of_o gemblou_n attribute_n in_o his_o catalogue_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o predestination_n now_o this_o book_n of_o predestination_n be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v ratram_n and_o in_o effect_n although_o suffridus_n petrus_n who_o cause_v sigebert_n catalogue_n to_o be_v print_v have_v insert_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n in_o his_o edition_n he_o do_v himself_o remark_n that_o two_o manuscript_n one_o of_o the_o abbey_n of_o gemblou_n the_o other_o of_o the_o priory_n of_o vauvert_n have_v distinct_o the_o name_n of_o ratram_n and_o not_o that_o of_o bertram_z this_o testimony_n of_o sigebert_n be_v considerable_a for_o three_o reason_n first_o because_o he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o inquisitive_a historian_n of_o his_o time_n as_o appear_v by_o his_o chronicle_n second_o because_o he_o do_v not_o write_v his_o catalogue_n till_o he_o have_v spend_v the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o life_n in_o the_o read_n of_o the_o author_n of_o which_o he_o speak_v in_o his_o catalogue_n three_o because_o that_o have_v live_v a_o great_a while_n in_o the_o 11_o century_n for_o he_o die_v but_o in_o the_o year_n 1113._o he_o have_v a_o particular_a knowledge_n of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o dispute_n between_o berenger_n and_o his_o adversary_n and_o the_o author_n which_o be_v allege_v on_o either_o hand_n as_o trithemius_n in_o his_o catalogue_n have_v follow_v sigebert_n except_v that_o he_o speak_v more_o particular_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o of_o predestination_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o although_o it_o have_v likewise_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n or_o bertramnus_n he_o design_v ratramnus_n and_o that_o the_o rather_o that_o it_o
acknowledgement_n that_o bertram_n be_v no_o other_o than_o ratram_n a_o author_n in_o who_o these_o three_o thing_n meet_v if_o we_o compare_v the_o title_n of_o the_o book_n with_o what_o author_n say_v that_o have_v speak_v of_o this_o religious_a this_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o divine_n of_o douai_n who_o usher_n have_v only_o follow_v after_o the_o divine_n of_o douai_n and_o bishop_n usher_n who_o discover_v this_o truth_n more_o distinct_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o who_o lend_v his_o hand_n to_o it_o as_o appear_v from_o his_o treatise_n in_o french_a of_o the_o eucharist_n write_v before_o the_o year_n 1640._o and_o publish_v by_o monsieur_n the_o abbot_n faget_n his_o cousin_n theophilus_n raynaud_n the_o jesuit_n have_v since_o likewise_o follow_v the_o same_o sentiment_n 134._o erotem_fw-la p_o 132._o dissert_n hist_o p._n 134._o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o good_a and_o bad_a book_n mr._n mauguin_n acknowledge_v it_o likewise_o in_o his_o famous_a defence_n of_o grace_n wherein_o he_o have_v be_v follow_v by_o mr._n hermon_n a_o canon_n of_o beauvais_n under_o the_o title_n of_o hieronymus_fw-la ab_fw-la angelo_z foryi_n cellot_n the_o jesuit_n agree_v in_o this_o point_n with_o mr._n 2._o epist_n 3._o s._n xxiii_o &_o seq_n opp_n ad_fw-la hist_o goth._n p._n 569._o col_fw-fr 2._o herman_n and_o mr._n mauguin_n although_o he_o elsewhere_o oppose_v the_o late_a in_o several_a thing_n de_fw-fr luc_n d'_fw-fr achery_n and_o mr._n de_fw-fr s._n beuve_n have_v equal_o testify_v they_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n the_o one_o in_o his_o preface_n on_o the_o first_o tome_n of_o his_o spicilege_n the_o other_a in_o his_o manuscript_n lecture_n on_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v true_a that_o since_o the_o late_a conjecture_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n become_v public_a to_o wit_n that_o john_n scot_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o work_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n and_o not_o ratram_n de_fw-fr luc_n seem_v to_o yield_v to_o this_o novelty_n and_o have_v 97._o praefat._n in_o t._n 2._o spicil_n part_n 3._o c._n 5._o t._n 1._o de_fw-fr script_n eccl._n p._n 53._o &_o t._n 2._o p._n 06._o triumph_n of_o the_o euchar._n p._n 18_o 63_o 66_o 68_o 94_o 95_o 96_o 97._o since_o be_v follow_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n who_o speak_v of_o it_o in_o a_o doubtful_a manner_n and_o by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n which_o i_o examine_v but_o a_o while_n after_o the_o learned_a jesuit_n labbeus_n oppose_v this_o conjecture_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n as_o handsome_o as_o he_o can_v in_o a_o book_n which_o he_o dedicate_v to_o he_o for_o in_o this_o book_n he_o take_v indifferent_o bertram_n and_o ratram_n for_o one_o and_o the_o same_o author_n mr._n pavillon_n also_o ingenuous_o acknowledge_v in_o his_o book_n against_o mr._n daillé_n that_o ratram_n and_o bertram_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o person_n cite_v always_o ratram_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o famous_a 264._o presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n book_n 5._o ch_z 2._o p._n 264._o jesuit_n noüet_o against_o mr._n claude_n show_v in_o this_o matter_n the_o same_o sincerity_n as_o mr._n pavillon_n and_o mr._n arbusti_n have_v follow_v they_o in_o his_o declaration_n howsoever_o it_o be_v after_o the_o reason_n which_o i_o have_v allege_v i_o believe_v i_o may_v affirm_v with_o all_o these_o learned_a man_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o bertram_n and_o ratram_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o author_n it_o only_o then_o remain_v that_o i_o refute_v in_o a_o few_o word_n what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n offer_v most_o considerable_a against_o some_o of_o these_o reason_n to_o one_o of_o these_o reason_n viz._n that_o the_o religious_a of_o corby_n be_v name_v scot._n artic._n 2._o of_o the_o dissert_n on_o john_n scot._n ratram_n and_o cellot_n anonymous_a author_n say_v that_o ratram_n write_v a_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n know_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v then_o ratram_n to_o this_o reason_n i_o say_v our_o author_n answer_v that_o although_o cellot_n cause_v the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n to_o be_v print_v in_o the_o two_o place_n of_o his_o anonymous_n wherein_o be_v mention_v paschasus_n his_o adversary_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o thus_o find_v in_o two_o manuscript_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o s._n victor_n but_o in_o the_o first_o there_o be_v intramus_fw-la and_o in_o the_o second_o ratramnus_n cellot_n have_v cause_v the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n to_o be_v print_v contrary_a to_o what_o the_o manuscript_n bear_v but_o this_o answer_n be_v not_o sufficient_a first_o cellot_n have_v cause_v his_o anonymous_n to_o be_v print_v from_o father_n sirmond_n copy_n who_o have_v take_v it_o from_o a_o manuscript_n of_o corby_n and_o not_o from_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o s._n victor_n second_o these_o two_o manuscript_n which_o be_v apparent_o false_a be_v not_o so_o considerable_a as_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o anonymous_n mention_v by_o usher_n and_o other_o which_o have_v all_o of_o they_o the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n nor_o as_o the_o manuscript_n 666._o de_fw-fr success_n eccles_n p._n 39_o c._n 2._o du_n perron_n book_n 2_o auth._n 39_o p_o 666._o of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n nor_o as_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o catalogue_n of_o sigebert_n of_o which_o we_o have_v speak_v the_o intram_n of_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o s._n victor_n be_v the_o transcriber_n fault_n who_o have_v disfigure_v the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n just_a as_o his_o babanus_n be_v the_o famous_a raban_n to_o another_o reason_n draw_v from_o sigebert_n who_o make_v the_o author_n of_o the_o 2._o de_fw-fr success_n eccl._n c._n 2._o book_n of_o predestination_n to_o wit_n ratramnus_n the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o of_o who_o in_o effect_n two_o manuscript_n represent_v the_o name_n of_o ratramus_fw-la instead_o of_o bertramus_n to_o this_o reason_n i_o say_v the_o author_n answer_v first_o that_o the_o work_n of_o bertram_n of_o predestination_n be_v different_a from_o that_o of_o ratramnus_n because_o that_o according_a to_o trithemius_n the_o work_n of_o bertram_n contain_v only_o one_o book_n and_o be_v not_o dedicate_v to_o charles_n the_o bald_a whereas_o that_o of_o ratram_n be_v dedicate_v to_o he_o and_o contain_v two_o book_n second_o that_o all_o the_o edition_n of_o sigebert_n have_v constant_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n we_o may_v believe_v that_o a_o fault_n have_v slip_v into_o the_o manuscript_n of_o gemblou_n and_o of_o vauvert_n where_o we_o have_v the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n but_o these_o two_o answer_n be_v not_o satisfactory_a as_o to_o the_o first_o trithemius_n as_o well_o as_o sigebert_n say_v positive_o in_o two_o place_n that_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n of_o predestination_n be_v dedicate_v to_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o bring_v such_o reason_n for_o the_o proof_n of_o what_o he_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o way_n to_o avoid_v the_o force_n of_o his_o testimony_n second_o either_o our_o author_n suppose_v that_o trithemius_n see_v a_o treatise_n of_o predestination_n under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n which_o contain_v only_o one_o book_n or_o he_o will_v have_v he_o not_o to_o have_v see_v it_o as_o he_o believe_v that_o trithemius_n have_v not_o see_v the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n if_o trithemius_n have_v see_v this_o treatise_n of_o predestination_n what_o be_v become_v of_o it_o since_o trithemius_n his_o time_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v no_o body_n ever_o hear_v of_o it_o but_o this_o our_o author_n if_o trithemius_n never_o see_v it_o why_o will_v our_o author_n give_v credit_n to_o his_o testimony_n when_o the_o question_n concern_v this_o book_n of_o predestination_n and_o yet_o will_v not_o have_v we_o believe_v what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n three_o our_o author_n abuse_v the_o passage_n of_o trithemius_n trithemius_n have_v follow_v sigebert_n and_o by_o librum_fw-la seem_v to_o understand_v opus_fw-la a_o work_n without_o have_v respect_n to_o the_o number_n of_o the_o part_n of_o which_o it_o be_v compose_v unless_o we_o will_v suppose_v that_o one_o number_n have_v escape_v the_o printer_n and_o that_o instead_o of_o these_o word_n de_fw-fr predestinatione_fw-la i_o we_o shall_v read_v the_o predestinatione_n hie_v which_o be_v very_o possible_a and_o of_o which_o there_o be_v a_o hundred_o example_n in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o trithemius_n now_o in_o question_n our_o author_n second_o answer_n be_v something_o worse_a than_o the_o first_o i_o
the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n we_o may_v confirm_v the_o same_o truth_n by_o compare_v the_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n with_o the_o other_o work_v of_o ratram_n be_v that_o trouble_n any_o way_n necessary_a but_o i_o believe_v this_o be_v sufficient_a to_o persuade_v those_o who_o weigh_v thing_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o our_o author_n produce_v a_o reason_n to_o show_v that_o ratram_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o draw_v it_o from_o the_o silence_n of_o hincmar_n this_o silence_n say_v he_o discover_v so_o evident_o the_o injustice_n which_o have_v be_v do_v to_o ratram_n in_o attribute_v the_o book_n of_o bertram_n to_o he_o that_o suppose_v we_o have_v no_o other_o proof_n to_o justify_v he_o this_o here_o will_v be_v more_o than_o sufficient_a to_o take_v away_o all_o suspicion_n which_o within_o these_o few_o year_n have_v be_v entertain_v touch_v his_o integrity_n in_o the_o faith_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n if_o we_o believe_v our_o author_n that_o hincmar_n who_o on_o one_o hand_n be_v animate_v against_o ratram_n and_o write_v against_o he_o a_o great_a book_n concern_v predestination_n and_o this_o expression_n trina_n deitas_fw-la and_o who_o on_o the_o other_o condemn_v as_o a_o error_n and_o novelty_n contrary_a to_o the_o faith_n the_o opinion_n of_o john_n scot_n who_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o our_o lord_n true_a body_n but_o only_o its_o figure_n and_o memorial_n will_v not_o have_v reproach_v ratram_n on_o this_o subject_n have_v he_o believe_v he_o the_o author_n of_o this_o book_n which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n see_v this_o book_n yield_v occasion_n enough_o to_o a_o passionate_a enemy_n as_o hincmar_n be_v to_o charge_v he_o with_o this_o heresy_n but_o this_o reflection_n be_v but_o a_o silly_a one_o first_o from_o one_o word_n which_o hincmar_n have_v utter_v against_o john_n scot_n in_o favour_n of_o paschasus_n we_o must_v not_o conclude_v that_o hincmar_n be_v at_o full_a liberty_n to_o write_v against_o ratramnus_n and_o to_o encounter_v he_o as_o a_o heretic_n second_o i_o do_v not_o see_v why_o hincmar_n shall_v be_v so_o mighty_o transport_v against_o ratram_n who_o speak_v without_o heat_n and_o mention_v not_o any_o of_o those_o against_o who_o he_o write_v if_o hincmar_n be_v transport_v against_o ratram_n on_o another_o subject_n it_o do_v not_o hence_o follow_v he_o must_v be_v always_o in_o the_o like_a passion_n on_o all_o subject_n which_o he_o have_v to_o debate_v with_o this_o religious_a three_o this_o our_o author_n suppose_v without_o reason_n that_o hincmar_n be_v in_o a_o condition_n to_o insult_v over_o ratram_n on_o the_o question_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o he_o do_v in_o that_o of_o predestination_n and_o there_o be_v herein_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n when_o hincmar_n be_v so_o great_o transport_v against_o ratram_n it_o be_v because_o he_o have_v the_o council_n of_o cressy_n on_o his_o side_n it_o be_v because_o 141._o maug_fw-mi dissert_n hist_o p._n 141._o john_n scot_n declare_v himself_o for_o he_o against_o gothescalc_n and_o ratram_n it_o be_v because_o the_o famous_a raban_n have_v prejudicate_v in_o his_o favour_n in_o a_o council_n hold_v at_o mayence_n in_o 848._o but_o there_o be_v nothing_o like_o this_o in_o the_o question_n of_o the_o eucharist_n john_n scot_n have_v declare_v himself_o against_o the_o sentiment_n of_o paschasus_n the_o king_n know_v it_o and_o keep_v he_o in_o his_o palace_n which_o be_v a_o sufficient_a prejudice_n against_o hincmar_n the_o famous_a raban_n consult_v by_o heribold_n bishop_n of_o auxerre_n and_o arch-chaplain_n that_o be_v to_o say_v great_a almoner_n have_v clear_o take_v part_n against_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o same_o paschasus_n and_o the_o learned_a church_n of_o lion_n who_o have_v persecute_v john_n scot_n whilst_o he_o defend_v the_o opinion_n of_o hincmar_n touch_v predestination_n cease_v molest_v he_o when_o he_o combat_v the_o sentiment_n of_o paschasus_n on_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n four_o our_o author_n suppose_v with_o the_o same_o rashness_n that_o hincmar_n believe_v this_o controversy_n to_o be_v as_o important_a as_o it_o be_v at_o this_o day_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o all_o probability_n for_o first_o hincmar_n content_v himself_o with_o criticise_v on_o the_o opinion_n of_o john_n scot_n in_o very_o soft_a term_n he_o do_v not_o call_v it_o heresy_n but_o novelty_n of_o word_n whereas_o raban_n and_o hincmar_n term_v the_o opinion_n of_o gotthescalc_n on_o the_o divine_a grace_n heresy_n and_o schism_n second_o if_o we_o come_v to_o compare_v what_o hincmar_n say_v against_o ratram_n on_o the_o trina_fw-la deitas_fw-la shall_v we_o not_o find_v that_o what_o he_o say_v against_o john_n scot_n contain_v nothing_o so_o outrageous_a hincmar_n be_v a_o friend_n of_o raban_n who_o write_v a_o letter_n to_o egilon_n 33._o vide_fw-la dissert_n hist_o maug_fw-mi p._n 357_o 358._o penit._n cap._n 33._o abbot_n of_o prom_n and_o afterward_o archbishop_n of_o sens_n against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n he_o be_v a_o friend_n of_o this_o raban_n who_o have_v oppose_v he_o in_o his_o answer_n to_o heribold_n publish_v by_o stewart_n hincmar_n always_o mention_n heribold_n 21._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p._n 21._o with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o respect_n even_o after_o his_o death_n although_o heribold_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v of_o paschasus_n his_o opinion_n that_o in_o the_o late_a age_n the_o name_n of_o heriboldiens_n be_v give_v to_o the_o disciple_n of_o berenger_n as_o we_o find_v in_o the_o write_n of_o tho._n waldensis_n five_o if_o this_o silence_n of_o hincmar_n prove_v 61._o t._n 2._o de_fw-la sacra_fw-la c._n 61._o that_o ratram_n do_v not_o write_v the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n because_o hincmar_n will_v have_v reproach_v he_o with_o it_o what_o judgement_n must_v we_o make_v of_o this_o author_n affirm_v that_o john_n scot_n write_v this_o book_n of_o bertram_n although_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n which_o write_v so_o fierce_o against_o he_o have_v not_o reproach_v he_o with_o it_o why_o do_v not_o also_o prudentius_n do_v it_o in_o his_o treatise_n against_o hincmar_n and_o pardulus_n be_v not_o this_o the_o ready_a way_n to_o decry_v these_o two_o bishop_n to_o reproach_v they_o that_o they_o make_v use_v of_o the_o pen_n of_o a_o profess_a enemy_n to_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n why_o do_v nicholas_n the_o first_o suffer_v this_o heresy_n grow_v in_o the_o bosom_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a without_o warn_v this_o prince_n of_o it_o that_o same_o nicholas_n who_o concern_v himself_o so_o much_o in_o the_o affair_n on_o this_o side_n the_o mountain_n and_o use_v all_o mean_n to_o inform_v himself_o of_o '_o they_o nicholas_n the_o first_o shall_v bestir_v himself_o in_o the_o affair_n of_o rothadus_n of_o soissons_fw-fr in_o that_o of_o hincmar_n of_o laon_n where_o the_o point_n be_v only_o about_o discipline_n and_o remain_v unconcern_v in_o the_o business_n of_o john_n scot_n although_o he_o err_v in_o the_o eucharist_n he_o shall_v take_v notice_n of_o the_o affair_n of_o ebbon_n of_o reims_n and_o those_o who_o he_o have_v ordain_v and_o not_o take_v any_o notice_n of_o a_o question_n agitate_a at_o the_o court_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a in_o which_o this_o prince_n do_v interest_n himself_o he_o shall_v know_v that_o raban_n have_v oppose_v the_o real_a presence_n by_o public_a write_n that_o he_o to_o who_o raban_n write_v be_v become_v archbishop_n of_o sens_n that_o a_o arch-chaplain_n have_v err_v in_o this_o matter_n and_o all_o this_o without_o be_v concern_v the_o fault_n which_o our_o author_n commit_v in_o this_o reflection_n on_o the_o silence_n of_o hincmar_n proceed_v from_o his_o not_o mind_v two_o thing_n the_o one_o be_v that_o we_o must_v not_o always_o ground_n ourselves_o on_o people_n propose_v their_o sentiment_n in_o advantageous_a term_n and_o speak_v the_o opinion_n of_o their_o adversary_n with_o disdain_n and_o contempt_n this_o be_v particular_o the_o stile_n of_o hincmar_n in_o every_o malter_n he_o treat_v of_o as_o it_o have_v be_v already_o observe_v by_o mr._n mauguin_n and_o mr._n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr motte_n which_o can_v be_v unknown_a to_o our_o author_n 297._o dissert_n hist_o p._n 357_o 358._o apol._n for_o the_o holy_a father_n part_v 5._o p._n 297._o for_o example_n he_o always_o treat_v gotthescalc_n as_o a_o heretic_n although_o it_o be_v believe_v at_o port_n royal_a that_o gotthescalc_n defend_v only_o s._n augustine_n doctrine_n on_o the_o matter_n of_o grace_n the_o other_o be_v that_o our_o author_n have_v conceive_v that_o the_o censure_n of_o hincmar_n against_o john_n scot_n import_v that_o hincmar_n believe_v the_o real_a presence_n
head_n see_v that_o when_o he_o will_v he_o most_o clear_o explain_v his_o notion_n without_o contradict_v himself_o but_o that_o these_o be_v only_a stratagem_n of_o a_o philosopher_n who_o be_v more_o a_o pagan_a than_o a_o christian_n he_o affirm_v the_o same_o may_v be_v find_v in_o bertram_n book_n which_o seem_v in_o twenty_o place_n to_o deviate_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o which_o yet_o seem_v in_o as_o many_o place_n to_o approve_v of_o it_o so_o that_o a_o man_n do_v not_o know_v where_o to_o have_v he_o but_o the_o two_o part_n of_o our_o author_n remark_n contradict_v and_o oppose_v each_o other_o for_o if_o john_n scot_n have_v natural_o a_o confuse_a and_o perplex_a mind_n how_o come_v it_o that_o he_o clear_o explain_v his_o thought_n when_o he_o will_v and_o keep_v firm_a when_o he_o please_v without_o contradict_v himself_o this_o be_v not_o the_o character_n of_o a_o confuse_a and_o perplex_a head_n second_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o believe_v that_o as_o soon_o as_o a_o author_n fall_v into_o contradiction_n which_o have_v sometime_o happen_v to_o the_o father_n themselves_o as_o every_o body_n know_v and_o especial_o in_o matter_n which_o have_v perplex_v john_n scot_n and_o wherein_o he_o have_v contradict_v himself_o he_o than_o make_v use_n of_o the_o stratagem_n of_o a_o philosopher_n that_o be_v more_o a_o pagan_a than_o a_o christian_n three_o our_o author_n impertinent_o feign_v that_o bertram_n have_v affect_v obscurity_n and_o ambiguous_a expression_n this_o bertram_n be_v he_o who_o he_o will_v be_v certain_o uphold_v by_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_a and_o heribold_n the_o chief_a person_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n be_v of_o his_o sentiment_n as_o well_o as_o raban_n and_o what_o be_v more_o remarkable_a it_o appear_v that_o he_o defend_v the_o public_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n four_o our_o author_n shall_v not_o allege_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o centuriator_n of_o magdebourg_n to_o show_v this_o book_n to_o be_v obscure_a in_o the_o judgement_n of_o those_o of_o our_o own_o party_n if_o the_o centuriator_n have_v suspect_v some_o expression_n of_o bertram_n book_n we_o know_v that_o from_o 1537._o bulinger_n cite_v it_o with_o eulogy_n moreover_o that_o some_o of_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n have_v mention_v bertram_n book_n as_o if_o it_o make_v 190._o commentar_n in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n 10._o p._n 190._o for_o they_o this_o be_v pure_o the_o effect_n of_o this_o prejudice_n which_o have_v make_v they_o produce_v the_o writing_n of_o raban_n as_o if_o raban_n have_v be_v of_o their_o opinion_n although_o it_o be_v well_o know_v in_o the_o 12_o century_n that_o raban_n write_v against_o paschasus_n the_o censurer_n who_o condemn_a bertram_n book_n and_o who_o be_v public_a person_n be_v soon_o to_o be_v believe_v than_o private_a man_n our_o author_n remark_n again_o a_o second_o character_n of_o the_o genius_n of_o john_n scot_n which_o he_o believe_v be_v in_o bertram_n book_n to_o wit_n these_o argument_n put_v in_o form_n this_o crowd_n of_o syllogism_n and_o enthymeme_v heap_v up_o one_o upon_o another_o these_o maxim_n and_o these_o principle_n draw_v from_o the_o philosophy_n of_o aristotle_n for_o as_o he_o show_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o s._n prudencius_fw-la bishop_n of_o troy_n and_o florus_n deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n this_o be_v the_o way_n of_o john_n scot_n in_o dispute_n he_o pretend_v that_o all_o this_o form_n of_o reason_v be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n of_o which_o he_o produce_v three_o instance_n but_o this_o other_o conformity_n be_v as_o ill_o ground_v as_o the_o precede_a one_o i_o confess_v that_o the_o way_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v very_o argumentative_a one_o may_v observe_v it_o in_o his_o book_n of_o predestination_n as_o prudencius_fw-la and_o florus_n have_v reproach_v he_o but_o i_o do_v not_o see_v that_o because_o there_o be_v some_o philosophical_a argument_n in_o bertram_n book_n our_o author_n produce_v but_o three_o and_o those_o also_o contain_v in_o the_o same_o period_n he_o must_v immediate_o draw_v this_o conclusion_n therefore_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v john_n scot_n nor_o yet_o have_v bertram_n name_v any_o where_o aristotle_n which_o john_n scot_n fail_v not_o to_o do_v as_o appear_v in_o several_a place_n of_o his_o manuscript_n treatise_n of_o nature_n but_o bertram_n have_v not_o so_o much_o as_o the_o name_n of_o this_o philosopher_n yet_o see_v our_o author_n put_v we_o upon_o consider_v the_o genius_n of_o these_o author_n let_v we_o show_v a_o little_a what_o be_v the_o genius_n of_o john_n scot_n and_o that_o of_o bertram_n whence_o it_o will_v clear_o appear_v there_o be_v nothing_o so_o absurd_a as_o to_o make_v john_n scot_n author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n here_o be_v some_o of_o their_o character_n bertram_z follow_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o father_n as_o he_o protest_v 167._o de_fw-fr nat._n l._n 1._o p._n 56._o &_o lib._n 4._o p._n 167._o in_o the_o beginning_n and_o john_n scot_n prefer_v reason_n before_o any_o authority_n he_o make_v this_o a_o maxim_n whence_o he_o particular_o esteem_v philosophy_n and_o send_v we_o at_o every_o moment_n to_o the_o write_n of_o aristotle_n he_o do_v thus_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o predestination_n as_o prudencius_fw-la and_o florus_n just_o upbraid_v he_o bertram_z follows_z close_o his_o subject_n without_o let_v it_o go_v out_o of_o sight_n and_o john_n scot_n make_v frequent_a digression_n as_o we_o see_v particular_o in_o his_o manuscript_n treatise_n of_o nature_n bertram_z seem_v to_o stick_v to_o certain_a author_n as_o s._n hierom_n s._n augustin_n s._n fulgencius_fw-la isidor_n s._n gregory_n and_o john_n scot_n affect_v other_o as_o s._n basil_n s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n who_o he_o confound_v with_o s._n gregory_n of_o nysse_n s._n ambrose_n the_o counterfeit_a denis_n the_o areopagite_n boetius_fw-la s._n maximus_n so_o that_o a_o body_n may_v say_v one_o of_o they_o apply_v himself_o to_o the_o latin_a father_n and_o the_o other_o to_o the_o greek_a once_o who_o he_o prefer_v before_o the_o latin_a once_o as_o he_o himself_o affirm_v in_o his_o treatise_n of_o nature_n bertram_n latin_n style_n be_v polite_a enough_o for_o the_o age_n he_o write_v in_o and_o i_o find_v but_o one_o greek_a word_n in_o his_o whole_a treatise_n and_o which_o he_o allege_v only_o because_o it_o be_v find_v in_o a_o passage_n of_o s._n isidor_n which_o he_o cite_v whereas_o 11._o epist_n ad_fw-la card._n calv._n in_o syll._n epist_n hiber_n de_fw-fr honest_a this_fw-mi l._n 24._o c._n 11._o john_n scot_n affect_v a_o greek_a phrase_n and_o manner_n of_o speak_v and_o intermix_v his_o latin_n with_o a_o great_a many_o greek_a word_n which_o render_v his_o style_n very_o singular_a and_o difficult_a as_o it_o have_v be_v observe_v by_o anastasius_n the_o library_n keeper_n and_o petrus_n crinitus_n bertram_z have_v no_o barbarous_a word_n whereas_o john_n scot_n seem_v to_o affect_v they_o bertram_z make_v use_v only_o of_o author_n know_v for_o orthodox_n john_n 113._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi â—_o 109._o 111._o ibid._n p._n 112_o 113._o scot_n declare_v that_o he_o will_v not_o scruple_n to_o borrow_v arm_n from_o heretical_a book_n bertram_z pertinent_o cite_v all_o along_o the_o holy_a father_n whereas_o the_o other_o quote_v they_o with_o much_o less_o coherence_n bertram_z have_v a_o particular_a deference_n for_o s._n augustin_n as_o may_v be_v see_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n whereas_o john_n scot_n 343._o de_fw-fr natur._n l_o 5._o p._n 343._o do_v not_o so_o much_o matter_n his_o authority_n but_o that_o he_o often_o prefer_v the_o greek_a father_n before_o he_o refute_v s._n augustin_n by_o their_o authority_n bertram_z may_v have_v combat_v the_o opinion_n of_o paschasus_n by_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o argument_n take_v from_o philosophy_n which_o he_o do_v not_o do_v whereas_o john_n scot_n make_v use_v every_o where_n of_o philosophical_a argument_n even_o 182._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p._n 111_o 112._o 182._o to_o the_o mix_n of_o they_o with_o matter_n which_o seem_v to_o claim_v a_o exemption_n from_o '_o they_o that_o which_o distinguish_v they_o yet_o more_o be_v that_o bertram_n deliver_v himself_o in_o a_o most_o plain_a manner_n on_o the_o verity_n of_o the_o human_a nature_n of_o our_o saviour_n since_o it_o be_v exalt_v up_o into_o glory_n by_o the_o resurrection_n he_o teach_v that_o his_o body_n be_v visible_a and_o palpable_a whereas_o john_n scot_n in_o his_o book_n of_o nature_n defend_v the_o impalpability_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n so_o that_o one_o may_v say_v 99_o lib._n 2._o p._n 75_o 76._o 99_o he_o fall_v into_o
the_o error_n of_o origen_n on_o this_o question_n i_o may_v moreover_o show_v that_o john_n scot_n according_a to_o his_o genius_n and_o hypothesis_n must_v without_o doubt_n have_v write_v in_o a_o quite_o different_a manner_n from_o what_o ratram_n have_v do_v and_o this_o be_v a_o remark_n which_o i_o make_v on_o a_o hundred_o place_n in_o his_o manuscript_n dialogue_n of_o nature_n when_o i_o read_v it_o for_o he_o reject_v 364._o lib._n p._n 17_o 18._o 20_o 21_o 22_o 23_o 24._o 2d_o 30._o 35._o 37_o 38_o 39_o 42._o 46_o 47_o 50._o 56._o lib._n 2._o p._n 76._o lib._n 2._o p._n 162._o 178._o lib._n 4._o p._n 292._o 297._o 300._o 306_o 3â—7_n lib._n 5._o p._n 343._o 345._o 348_o 350._o 364._o therein_o almost_o all_o the_o consequence_n of_o paschasus_n his_o doctrine_n in_o a_o very_a convince_a manner_n but_o yet_o very_o different_a from_o the_o method_n of_o bertram_n here_o be_v a_o instance_n thereof_o he_o maintain_v from_o the_o authority_n of_o s._n maximus_n that_o body_n have_v no_o blood_n when_o they_o be_v glorify_v which_o do_v accommodate_v itself_o with_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o john_n damascen_n but_o not_o with_o those_o of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n as_o every_o body_n know_v who_o doubt_v but_o he_o will_v have_v use_v this_o argument_n on_o this_o question_n i_o may_v produce_v several_a other_o but_o since_o this_o matter_n will_v carry_v i_o off_o too_o far_o and_o that_o i_o have_v not_o the_o manuscript_n by_o i_o i_o shall_v therefore_o content_v myself_o with_o the_o remark_n which_o i_o have_v make_v believe_v they_o sufficient_a to_o show_v that_o the_o genius_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v whole_o different_a from_o bertram_n chap._n v._n other_o difficulty_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n form_n on_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n examine_v see_v that_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v a_o piece_n of_o ratram_n and_o not_o of_o john_n scot_n we_o shall_v not_o be_v apt_a to_o suppose_v as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n do_v that_o berenger_n or_o his_o disciple_n first_o publish_v this_o write_n under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n and_o true_o it_o be_v a_o hard_a matter_n to_o know_v the_o commendation_n which_o hildebert_n bishop_n of_o man_n and_o since_o arch_a bishop_n of_o tours_n have_v give_v berenger_n and_o to_o fall_v into_o a_o suspicion_n so_o injurious_a to_o the_o memory_n of_o this_o great_a man_n hildebert_n describe_v berenger_n as_o a_o person_n cujus_fw-la cura_fw-la sequi_fw-la naturam_fw-la legibus_fw-la uti_fw-la et_fw-la mentem_fw-la vitiis_fw-la ora_fw-la negare_fw-la dolis_fw-la virtutes_fw-la opibus_fw-la verum_fw-la proeponere_fw-la falso_fw-la a_o man_n that_o follow_v these_o maxim_n and_o those_o who_o be_v teach_v by_o he_o be_v far_o enough_o from_o all_o manner_n of_o deceit_n i_o need_v only_o then_o show_v that_o suppose_v bertram_n book_n be_v john_n scot_n the_o effect_n will_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v near_o upon_o the_o same_o because_o john_n scot_n have_v be_v a_o man_n of_o great_a note_n and_o authority_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n but_o because_o our_o author_n imagine_v that_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n under_o which_o this_o book_n have_v first_o appear_v prove_v clear_o that_o it_o be_v not_o ratram_n it_o be_v fit_v before_o this_o to_o consider_v his_o observation_n the_o first_o of_o which_o amount_v to_o this_o that_o sigebert_n trithemius_n and_o 3._o dissert_n art_n 3._o sect_n 3._o cellot_n anonymous_n which_o be_v the_o only_a author_n who_o have_v speak_v of_o bertram_n attribute_n to_o he_o no_o other_o work_n than_o those_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o of_o predestination_n of_o which_o these_o two_o first_o author_n make_v no_o mention_n in_o speak_v of_o john_n scot_n although_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o john_n scot_n have_v write_v two_o book_n on_o these_o same_o subject_n whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o bertram_n be_v a_o fictitious_a author_n which_o at_o bottom_n be_v no_o other_o than_o john_n scot._n thus_o do_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n argue_v but_o there_o be_v nothing_o solid_a in_o this_o remark_n first_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n of_o predestination_n be_v dedicate_v to_o hincmar_n and_o pardulus_n whereas_o sigebert_n remark_n express_o that_o that_o of_o bertram_n or_o of_o ratram_n be_v dedicate_v to_o charles_n the_o bald_a as_o we_o see_v in_o effect_n in_o the_o impression_n of_o this_o book_n of_o ratram_n which_o mr._n mauguin_n have_v publish_v second_o trithemius_n confirm_v in_o two_o place_n the_o text_n of_o sigebert_n although_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v also_o that_o bertram_n book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v dedicate_v to_o charles_n which_o sigebert_n be_v silent_a in_o three_o it_o be_v false_a that_o cellot_n anonymous_n have_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n he_o have_v always_o ratram_n in_o the_o manuscript_n of_o corbie_n and_o in_o the_o two_o manuscript_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o s._n victor_n we_o find_v that_o in_o one_o place_n this_o anonymous_n give_v for_o adversary_n to_o paschasus_n rabanus_n and_o intramus_fw-la and_o in_o the_o follow_a page_n babanus_n and_o ratramnus_n neither_o in_o one_o nor_o in_o the_o other_o of_o these_o two_o place_n have_v the_o transcriber_n the_o name_n of_o bertram_n which_o will_v be_v strange_a if_o the_o title_n which_o this_o book_n have_v have_v since_o the_o 11_o century_n be_v that_o of_o bertram_n and_o not_o that_o of_o ratram_n as_o we_o affirm_v four_o it_o be_v false_a that_o author_n speak_v but_o of_o two_o piece_n attribute_v to_o bertram_n trithemius_n say_v in_o two_o place_n that_o bertram_n hirsaug_fw-mi de_fw-fr script_n eccl._n fol._n 57_o &_o in_o chron_n hirsaug_fw-mi write_v several_a other_o book_n five_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o anonymous_n be_v impertinent_o allege_v touch_v the_o other_o work_v of_o bertram_n see_v he_o have_v not_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n and_o shall_v he_o have_v have_v the_o name_n his_o drift_n will_v not_o carry_v he_o to_o speak_v of_o any_o other_o write_v of_o bertram_n but_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n six_o if_o sigebert_n mention_v not_o the_o book_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o john_n scot_n write_v by_o the_o order_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a there_o can_v be_v nothing_o conclude_v hence_o unless_o it_o may_v be_v affirm_v by_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o his_o other_o work_n as_o that_o of_o nature_n have_v be_v attribute_v to_o other_o author_n seven_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o natural_a than_o to_o say_v that_o trithemius_n have_v comprehend_v the_o book_n of_o predestination_n and_o of_o the_o eucharist_n of_o john_n scot_n when_o he_o say_v joannes_n dictus_fw-la erigena_n scripsit_fw-la quoedam_fw-la alia_fw-la ibidem_fw-la ibidem_fw-la the_o second_o remark_n of_o this_o author_n be_v that_o those_o who_o speak_v of_o bertram_n ibid._n dissert_n ibid._n do_v not_o know_v he_o particular_o nor_o agree_v about_o his_o true_a name_n that_o sigebert_n who_o in_o some_o manuscript_n copies_n call_v he_o ratram_n do_v not_o denote_v the_o quality_n he_o have_v which_o he_o be_v wont_a to_o do_v in_o speak_v of_o other_o author_n that_o the_o abbot_n trithemius_n who_o speak_v of_o bertram_n in_o three_o place_n can_v not_o say_v in_o what_o diocese_n nor_o in_o what_o monastery_n he_o make_v himself_o so_o famous_a although_o he_o always_o make_v these_o kind_n of_o remark_n in_o speak_v of_o the_o illustrious_a man_n of_o the_o order_n of_o s._n bennet_n so_o that_o there_o be_v reason_n to_o believe_v that_o he_o too_o light_o make_v the_o elogium_fw-la of_o bertram_n who_o work_n be_v apparent_o unknown_a to_o he_o in_o fine_a that_o the_o anonymous_n who_o design_n the_o other_o author_n by_o their_o quality_n as_o raban_n heribold_n paschasus_n egilon_n speak_v of_o ratram_n as_o of_o a_o unknown_a person_n ratramnus_n quidam_fw-la denote_v that_o he_o know_v nothing_o of_o he_o but_o that_o his_o name_n be_v ratram_n or_o intram_n as_o speak_v the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o s._n victor_n but_o our_o author_n be_v mistake_v in_o his_o supposition_n first_o it_o be_v not_o true_a sigebert_n give_v constant_o to_o the_o writer_n of_o which_o he_o speak_v the_o ecclesiastical_a qualification_n they_o have_v the_o contrary_a appear_v from_o the_o 84._o 91._o 93._o 94._o 103._o and_o other_o chapter_n of_o his_o catalogue_n second_o i_o know_v not_o what_o trithemius_n be_v wont_a to_o do_v in_o his_o second_o book_n of_o writer_n of_o the_o order_n of_o s._n bennet_n i_o never_o see_v this_o work_n yet_o the_o little_a certainty_n which_o i_o find_v in_o the_o judgement_n of_o our_o author_n on_o the_o custom_n of_o sigebert_n make_v i_o believe_v that_o he_o have_v not_o judge_v better_a of_o that_o of_o trithemius_n in_o the_o main_a i_o
philosophy_n i_o have_v show_v the_o difference_n which_o there_o be_v between_o the_o genius_n of_o bertram_n and_o that_o of_o john_n scot._n ten_o it_o be_v equal_o false_a that_o neither_o of_o they_o dare_v to_o discover_v their_o mind_n touch_v the_o real_a presence_n our_o author_n himself_o will_v have_v bertram_n book_n to_o be_v john_n scot_n and_o john_n scot_n book_n be_v burn_v in_o a_o full_a council_n because_o it_o oppose_v it_o eleven_o there_o be_v no_o great_a matter_n of_o wonder_n that_o after_o the_o question_n be_v move_v and_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n burn_v there_o shall_v be_v more_o diligent_a search_n make_v after_o the_o book_n which_o respect_v a_o dispute_n touch_v which_o berenger_n maintain_v that_o paschasus_n give_v the_o occasion_n by_o his_o novelty_n and_o thus_o the_o book_n of_o ratram_n have_v appear_v since_o that_o of_o john_n scot_n have_v disappear_v in_o fine_a twelfthly_a there_o be_v no_o rational_a people_n that_o will_v be_v perplex_v with_o this_o imaginary_a difficulty_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o one_o of_o these_o author_n which_o be_v bertram_n there_o shall_v remain_v nothing_o that_o be_v certain_a to_o posterity_n neither_o in_o respect_n of_o his_o quality_n nor_o his_o name_n although_o his_o book_n have_v remain_v and_o that_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o other_o to_o wit_n john_n scot_n shall_v be_v well_o know_v although_o his_o book_n be_v lose_v it_o be_v apparent_a enough_o who_o ratramnus_n be_v and_o that_o bertram_n be_v but_o a_o name_n corrupt_v through_o the_o ignorance_n of_o the_o transcriber_n but_o what_o i_o now_o represent_v be_v sufficient_a to_o dissipate_v the_o illusion_n which_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n have_v produce_v and_o all_o reasonable_a people_n will_v be_v full_o convince_v that_o ratram_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o not_o john_n scot._n we_o have_v only_o then_o to_o show_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o book_n will_v be_v of_o no_o less_o weight_n suppose_v john_n scot_n be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o for_o which_o purpose_n i_o have_v design_v the_o second_o part_n of_o this_o answer_n the_o second_o part_n that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n will_v be_v never_o the_o less_o considerable_a suppose_v john_n scot_n be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o chap._n vi_o that_o john_n scot_n be_v in_o great_a esteem_n both_o in_o his_o own_o and_o succeed_a generation_n there_o be_v so_o many_o thing_n which_o advance_v the_o repute_n of_o john_n scot_n that_o one_o may_v well_o wonder_v mr._n arnaud_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n shall_v mention_v he_o with_o such_o lessen_v term_n and_o persuade_v themselves_o that_o to_o diminish_v the_o credit_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n they_o need_v only_o to_o attribute_v it_o to_o john_n scot._n for_o he_o be_v a_o person_n who_o by_o his_o merit_n have_v gain_v the_o esteem_n and_o affection_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a which_o be_v to_o say_v of_o a_o judicious_a prince_n who_o take_v to_o heart_n the_o interest_n of_o religion_n as_o ratramn_v praise_n he_o in_o his_o book_n of_o predestination_n these_o two_o thing_n say_v he_o exalt_v your_o majesty_n in_o a_o manner_n real_o illustrious_a 29._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p._n 29._o that_o you_o seek_v after_o the_o secret_n of_o the_o heavenly_a wisdom_n and_o burn_v with_o religious_a zeal_n and_o indeed_o this_o prince_n deserve_v the_o title_n of_o orthodox_n which_o 735._o council_n apud_fw-la vermer_n t._n 2._o nou._n bibl._n mss._n p._n 735._o be_v give_v he_o by_o a_o council_n hold_v in_o 869._o henry_n a_o monk_n of_o auxerre_n praise_v he_o also_o for_o his_o knowledge_n and_o piety_n as_o we_o see_v in_o the_o epistle_n dedicatory_a in_o the_o life_n of_o s._n german_a of_o auxerre_n relate_v by_o du_n chene_n and_o baronius_n but_o 11._o hist_o fr._n t._n 1._o p._n 470._o annal._n 876._o sect_n 3._o 39_o t._n 3._o a._n 886._o sect_n 10_o 11._o among_o other_o thing_n he_o commend_v he_o for_o have_v draw_v over_o into_o france_n learned_a ireland_n mean_v thereby_o john_n erigena_n that_o be_v to_o say_v john_n the_o irish_a man_n according_a to_o the_o observation_n of_o alford_n the_o jesuit_n in_o his_o english_a annal_n he_o that_o write_v the_o life_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o auxerre_n describe_v the_o advantage_n which_o heribald_n have_v in_o his_o youth_n reckon_v for_o a_o great_a happiness_n that_o he_o be_v bring_v up_o under_o the_o tuition_n of_o john_n scot._n he_o apply_v himself_o 4â—5_n t._n 2._o nou._n bib._n mss._n p._n 4â—5_n say_v he_o to_z john_n scot_n who_o in_o that_o time_n impart_v to_o the_o gaul_n the_o ray_n of_o his_o wisdom_n he_o be_v a_o long_a time_n his_o disciple_n and_o learn_v from_o he_o the_o art_n of_o know_v divine_a and_o human_a thing_n and_o to_o judge_v right_o of_o good_a and_o evil_n the_o authority_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v so_o considerable_a in_o the_o 9th_o century_n that_o hincmar_n archbishop_n of_o reims_n and_o pardulus_n bishop_n of_o laon_n who_o find_v themselves_o engage_v in_o sharp_a dispute_n touch_v predestination_n and_o grace_n with_o gotthescalc_n believe_v they_o can_v not_o do_v better_o for_o their_o party_n than_o to_o oblige_v john_n scot_n to_o write_v on_o these_o two_o subject_n he_o do_v so_o in_o effect_n and_o 132._o t._n 2._o maug_fw-mi 132._o although_o the_o choice_n which_o he_o make_v of_o the_o worst_a side_n draw_v on_o he_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o council_n of_o valence_n and_o langre_n and_o that_o hincmar_n himself_o defend_v he_o but_o weak_o yet_o do_v he_o keep_v up_o his_o credit_n and_o charles_n the_o bald_n set_v he_o upon_o translate_n the_o work_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o denis_n the_o areopagite_n his_o reputation_n maintain_v itself_o not_o only_o in_o france_n but_o pass_v over_o into_o italy_n and_o rome_n itself_o anastasius_n the_o pope_n library-keeper_n give_v he_o particular_a commendation_n in_o a_o letter_n which_o he_o write_v to_o charles_n the_o bald._n i_o speak_v say_v he_o of_o john_n scot_n of_o who_o i_o have_v hear_v say_v that_o he_o be_v a_o saint_n seq_fw-la syll._n epist_n hyber_n n._n 33._o p._n 64._o &_o seq_fw-la it_o be_v a_o work_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n to_o have_v make_v this_o man_n so_o zealous_a as_o well_o as_o eloquent_a we_o may_v likewise_o here_o add_v the_o kindness_n which_o alfred_n king_n of_o england_n have_v for_o he_o and_o the_o employ_v which_o this_o prince_n give_v he_o but_o of_o this_o i_o shall_v discourse_v hereafter_o i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o john_n scot_n be_v in_o effect_n worthy_a of_o the_o esteem_n and_o affection_n which_o the_o world_n show_v he_o his_o wit_n be_v lively_a and_o pierce_a he_o be_v not_o only_o a_o profound_a philosopher_n but_o also_o very_a well_o read_v in_o the_o father_n and_o especial_o the_o greek_a once_o which_o be_v very_o rare_a in_o the_o 9th_o century_n wherein_o the_o learning_n of_o the_o great_a man_n be_v bound_v by_o the_o knowledge_n of_o s._n hierom_n s._n augustin_n gregory_n the_o great_a isidor_n of_o sevil_n and_o their_o skill_n lie_v in_o copy_v out_o these_o author_n word_n for_o word_n in_o fine_a we_o may_v moreover_o observe_v in_o favour_n of_o john_n scot_n that_o although_o his_o book_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v condemn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n yet_o the_o reputation_n of_o the_o author_n be_v perpetuate_v in_o the_o follow_a age_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o authentic_a testimony_n which_o all_o historian_n give_v he_o i_o shall_v not_o relate_v here_o what_o ingusphus_n william_n of_o malmsbury_n simeon_n of_o durham_n roger_n de_fw-fr hoveden_n matthew_n of_o westminster_n and_o florent_fw-la of_o worcester_n have_v say_v of_o he_o we_o may_v find_v this_o in_o the_o answer_n to_o the_o first_o 3._o part_n 3_o ch_z 3._o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n we_o need_v only_o add_v to_o these_o testimony_n first_o that_o of_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o library_n of_o s._n victor_n which_o have_v for_o title_n memoriale_n historiarum_fw-la tempore_fw-la eodem_fw-la fuit_fw-la joannes_n scotus_n vir_fw-la perspicacis_fw-la ingenii_fw-la &_o mellitoe_n facundioe_v qui_fw-la rogatu_fw-la caroli_n calvi_n jamdudum_fw-la verbo_fw-la ad_fw-la verbum_fw-la hierarcham_n dionysii_fw-la de_fw-la groeco_fw-la in_o latinum_fw-la transtulerat_fw-la &_o post_fw-la super_fw-la eundem_fw-la librum_fw-la fecit_fw-la commentum_fw-la fecitque_fw-la librum_fw-la de_fw-fr naturoe_fw-mi divisione_n &_o librum_fw-la de_fw-la eucharistiâ_fw-la qui_fw-la postea_fw-la lectus_fw-la est_fw-la &_o condemnatus_fw-la in_o synodo_fw-la vercellensi_fw-la â_fw-la papa_n leone_n celebrata_fw-la eodem_fw-la
anno_fw-la quo_fw-la lanfrandus_fw-la ab_fw-la errore_fw-la berengarii_fw-la se_fw-la purgavit_fw-la unde_fw-la sicut_fw-la dicit_fw-la lanfrandus_fw-la ipse_fw-la in_o fide_fw-la desipuit_fw-la tandem_fw-la ivit_fw-la in_o angliam_fw-la ad_fw-la regem_fw-la elfredum_fw-la &_o apud_fw-la monasterium_fw-la malmsburiense_n à _fw-la pveris_fw-la quos_fw-la docebat_fw-la &_o à _fw-la graphiis_fw-la suis_fw-la ut_fw-la fertur_fw-la perforatus_fw-la martyr_n oestimatus_fw-la est_fw-la second_o that_o of_o petrus_n crinitus_n 30._o de_fw-fr honesta_fw-la discipl_n 14._o c_o 11._o genev._n p._n 30._o who_o speak_v of_o he_o in_o almost_o the_o same_o term_n three_o that_o of_o naucler_n alfred_n say_v he_o have_v enrich_v the_o college_n of_o oxford_n especial_o with_o john_n scot_n as_o with_o a_o divine_a star_n which_o he_o draw_v over_o into_o england_n from_o france_n where_o he_o be_v in_o favour_n with_o charles_n the_o bald._n if_o there_o need_v any_o thing_n more_o to_o confirm_v the_o reputation_n of_o our_o author_n we_o shall_v scarce_o find_v any_o one_o to_o who_o there_o can_v be_v give_v any_o authority_n it_o be_v true_a that_o his_o book_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o 11_o century_n but_o it_o be_v remarkable_a that_o neither_o this_o book_n nor_o its_o author_n be_v condemn_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n wherein_o he_o live_v and_o that_o his_o adversary_n who_o be_v great_o enrage_v against_o he_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n and_o the_o term_n of_o the_o council_n of_o valence_n and_o which_o consequent_o be_v not_o in_o a_o condition_n to_o pardon_v he_o a_o heresy_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n yet_o do_v not_o accuse_v he_o on_o this_o article_n cellot_n the_o jesuit_n be_v not_o willing_a to_o agree_v concern_v the_o true_a reason_n why_o in_o that_o time_n they_o do_v not_o reproach_n john_n scot_n about_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n turn_v the_o business_n into_o admiration_n and_o offer_v a_o pitiful_a reason_n of_o this_o silence_n i_o can_v sufficient_o wonder_v say_v he_o that_o leave_v 583._o append._n ad_fw-la hist_n gothesc_n p._n 583._o the_o error_n which_o john_n scot_n be_v say_v to_o hold_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n these_o drone_n for_o thus_o do_v he_o call_v those_o of_o lion_n shall_v only_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o subject_n of_o predestination_n this_o show_v add_v he_o that_o they_o do_v not_o matter_n so_o much_o the_o defend_n of_o the_o faith_n as_o the_o ruine_v the_o party_n of_o those_o of_o reims_n which_o be_v to_o say_v of_o hincmar_n and_o his_o friend_n who_o have_v condemn_v gotthescalc_n but_o both_o his_o astonishment_n and_o reason_n too_o will_v equal_o vanish_v if_o he_o will_v have_v take_v notice_n of_o what_o every_o one_o see_v that_o the_o true_a cause_n why_o john_n scot_n be_v not_o condemn_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n but_o in_o the_o 11_o be_v that_o his_o belief_n be_v conformable_a to_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o 9th_o age_n and_o become_v not_o otherwise_o till_o afterward_o when_o the_o follower_n of_o paschasus_n prevail_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n have_v take_v another_o course_n to_o full_o the_o scot._n artic._n 1._o of_o his_o dissert_n oâ—_n john_n scot._n same_o of_o john_n scot_n name_n and_o give_v a_o reason_n why_o his_o book_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o condemn_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n he_o say_v there_o be_v in_o the_o library_n of_o s._n germains_n des_fw-fr prés_fw-fr two_o manuscript_n of_o a_o dialogue_n entitle_v of_o nature_n the_o author_n of_o which_o be_v this_o same_o john_n scot_n and_o that_o this_o book_n be_v full_a of_o error_n he_o discourse_v on_o these_o error_n with_o the_o great_a art_n and_o care_n and_o draw_v from_o they_o these_o two_o consequence_n 1._o that_o john_n scot_n be_v a_o man_n very_o likely_a to_o invent_v heresy_n contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n 2._o we_o must_v not_o be_v astonish_v that_o heresy_n have_v be_v only_a tanght_n by_o a_o particular_a person_n who_o have_v no_o follower_n that_o the_o book_n wherein_o he_o teach_v they_o shall_v not_o be_v public_o condemn_v and_o this_o be_v what_o he_o believe_v the_o dialogue_n of_o nature_n do_v invincible_o show_v because_o that_o on_o one_o hand_n it_o be_v full_a of_o error_n and_o on_o the_o other_o we_o do_v not_o find_v it_o be_v condemn_v as_o to_o the_o first_o i_o free_o acknowledge_v this_o book_n be_v john_n scot_n and_o that_o there_o be_v error_n in_o it_o but_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n ought_v not_o to_o conceal_v that_o john_n scot_n do_v not_o offer_v they_o of_o his_o own_o head_n but_o herein_o only_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o several_a famous_a father_n among_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n as_o s._n basil_n s._n gregory_n of_o nysse_n and_o s._n ambrose_n the_o pretend_a denis_n the_o areopagite_n and_o s._n maximus_n which_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o these_o father_n have_v be_v always_o in_o great_a veneration_n in_o the_o church_n john_n scot_n cite_v they_o on_o each_o of_o these_o opinion_n he_o set_v down_o their_o passage_n which_o make_v william_n of_o malmsbury_n to_o say_v that_o his_o book_n may_v profitable_o serve_v to_o resolve_v difficult_a question_n provide_v he_o be_v excuse_v in_o some_o thing_n in_o which_o he_o have_v wander_v from_o the_o way_n of_o the_o latin_n by_o reason_n of_o his_o follow_v too_o much_o the_o greek_n as_o to_o the_o second_o consequence_n there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n of_o nature_n and_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n of_o the_o same_o author_n first_o the_o book_n of_o nature_n perhaps_o have_v not_o be_v know_v but_o to_o few_o person_n because_o it_o be_v write_v at_o the_o entreaty_n of_o a_o particular_a person_n to_o wit_n of_o wolfadus_fw-la canon_n of_o rheims_n whereas_o that_o which_o he_o write_v on_o the_o eucharist_n must_v needs_o have_v be_v public_a see_v he_o write_v by_o order_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o in_o a_o time_n wherein_o the_o novelty_n of_o paschasus_n have_v excite_v much_o clamour_n in_o the_o church_n second_o although_o the_o book_n of_o nature_n have_v be_v know_v the_o error_n which_o be_v therein_o contain_v be_v of_o the_o father_n who_o name_n be_v venerable_a in_o the_o church_n we_o must_v not_o think_v it_o strange_a that_o they_o be_v spare_v out_o of_o respect_n to_o the_o father_n for_o who_o the_o world_n have_v ever_o have_v so_o great_a a_o veneration_n and_o condescension_n although_o they_o have_v not_o approve_v all_o their_o sentiment_n but_o suppose_v the_o church_n ever_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o real_a presence_n the_o error_n broach_v and_o maintain_v by_o john_n scot_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o eucharist_n contrary_a to_o these_o two_o article_n will_v have_v be_v his_o only_a and_o not_o the_o father_n and_o consequent_o nothing_o will_v have_v hinder_v the_o world_n from_o exercise_v the_o great_a severity_n against_o john_n scot_n book_n and_o open_o condemn_v it_o three_o the_o error_n which_o be_v in_o the_o book_n of_o nature_n be_v speculative_a error_n in_o matter_n out_o of_o the_o common_a road_n and_o reach_n of_o sense_n whereas_o that_o of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o eucharist_n will_v have_v be_v a_o particular_a error_n on_o a_o sacrament_n which_o be_v continual_o before_o the_o eye_n of_o christian_n for_o suppose_v as_o i_o say_v the_o church_n of_o that_o time_n have_v believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n believe_v they_o at_o this_o day_n and_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n as_o the_o proper_a son_n of_o god_n incarnate_a the_o error_n of_o john_n scot_n will_v have_v overthrow_v the_o faith_n and_o rite_n of_o all_o christian_n and_o will_v have_v have_v as_o many_o adversary_n as_o there_o be_v person_n in_o the_o church_n the_o king_n himself_o by_o who_o order_n he_o write_v will_v have_v be_v interest_v to_o have_v condemn_v so_o pernicious_a a_o book_n to_o avoid_v the_o be_v suspect_v that_o he_o himself_o sow_v heresy_n by_o the_o borrow_a hand_n of_o john_n scot._n it_o be_v then_o evident_a that_o the_o two_o consequence_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n be_v insufficient_a to_o diminish_v or_o eface_v the_o reputation_n and_o authority_n of_o john_n scot_n name_n and_o thus_o when_o the_o book_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n shall_v be_v in_o effect_n of_o john_n scot_n this_o book_n will_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v of_o great_a weight_n and_o great_a authority_n chap._n vii_o a_o examination_n of_o what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n allege_v against_o the_o employ_v of_o john_n scot._n the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n find_v himself_o disturb_v with_o
durham_n who_o say_v only_o propter_fw-la hanc_fw-la infamiam_fw-la taeduit_fw-la eum_fw-la francia_fw-la and_o suppose_v it_o be_v in_o the_o text_n of_o simeon_n it_o will_v only_o denote_v that_o it_o be_v his_o conjecture_n that_o john_n scot_n leave_v france_n for_o the_o displeasure_n he_o have_v to_o find_v himself_o accuse_v of_o heresy_n neither_o do_v i_o know_v whether_o taeduit_n thus_o utter_v be_v not_o a_o expression_n too_o weak_a for_o a_o man_n who_o the_o trouble_n of_o see_v himself_o accuse_v of_o a_o crime_n so_o capital_a as_o be_v that_o of_o heresy_n must_v make_v to_o have_v pass_v from_o one_o realm_n to_o another_o the_o three_o term_n ut_fw-la fertur_fw-la denote_v only_o it_o be_v say_v that_o john_n scot_n be_v stab_v to_o death_n with_o penknife_n but_o the_o four_o martyr_n aestimatus_fw-la est_fw-la do_v not_o denote_v any_o thing_n doubtful_a and_o plain_o signify_v that_o he_o be_v hold_v for_o a_o martyr_n which_o appear_v from_o what_o william_n of_o malmsbury_n add_v quod_fw-la sub_fw-la ambiguo_fw-la ad_fw-la injuriam_fw-la sanctae_fw-la animae_fw-la non_fw-la dixerim_fw-la cum_fw-la celebrem_fw-la ejus_fw-la memoriam_fw-la sepulchrum_fw-la in_o sinistro_fw-la latere_fw-la altaris_fw-la &_o epitaphii_n prodant_fw-la versus_fw-la to_o build_v hereon_o conjecture_n of_o the_o falsity_n of_o this_o history_n be_v very_o idle_a in_o fine_a the_o argument_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o berenger_n and_o his_o disciple_n who_o never_o mention_v the_o history_n of_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v of_o no_o weight_n first_o we_o do_v not_o know_v what_o berenger_n and_o his_o disciple_n have_v say_v the_o great_a part_n of_o their_o write_n never_o come_n to_o our_o notice_n second_o there_o be_v no_o inconveniency_n to_o suppose_v that_o the_o memory_n of_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o john_n scot_n happen_v in_o a_o little_a place_n as_o be_v malmsbury_n more_o than_o 150_o year_n before_o the_o dispute_n of_o berenger_n become_v not_o so_o public_a in_o france_n that_o berenger_n and_o his_o disciple_n must_v needs_o know_v it_o we_o know_v there_o be_v scarce_o any_o remain_v of_o the_o famous_a monastery_n of_o s._n angilbert_n nor_o be_v he_o in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o the_o saint_n frustra_fw-la tamen_fw-la angilbertum_n quaeras_fw-la ut_fw-la &_o innumeros_fw-la tutelares_fw-la nostros_fw-la sanctos_fw-la nith_n syntagm_n de_fw-fr nith_n inter_fw-la moderna_fw-la sanctorum_fw-la syntagmata_fw-la say_v the_o decease_a m._n peteau_n counsellor_n in_o the_o parliament_n of_o paris_n a_o man_n may_v say_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o ingelramnus_fw-la or_o angilramnus_n who_o write_v the_o book_n of_o image_n under_o the_o name_n of_o charlemagne_n and_o who_o pass_v for_o a_o saint_n for_o his_o name_n be_v in_o fine_a forget_v but_o three_o suppose_v berenger_n and_o his_o disciple_n have_v a_o particular_a notice_n of_o the_o martyrdom_n and_o holiness_n of_o john_n scot_n all_o that_o can_v be_v conclude_v from_o their_o silence_n be_v that_o oftentimes_o every_o thing_n be_v not_o say_v on_o a_o subject_n which_o may_v be_v say_v how_o many_o time_n have_v our_o author_n allege_v the_o book_n of_o image_n under_o the_o name_n of_o charlemagne_n without_o publish_v the_o quality_n of_o saint_n which_o have_v be_v give_v to_o this_o prince_n have_v paschasius_fw-la the_o adversary_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v mention_v as_o a_o saint_n by_o lanfranc_n and_o his_o other_o partner_n in_o their_o dispute_n against_o berenger_n yet_o be_v it_o certain_a he_o be_v make_v to_o pass_v for_o one_o at_o corbie_n and_o this_o circumstance_n have_v be_v observe_v by_o alanus_n and_o sirmond_n but_o say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n ascelin_n will_v not_o pasch_fw-mi de_fw-fr euch._n p._n 1._o c._n 21._o in_o vita_fw-la pasch_fw-mi have_v treat_v john_n scot_n as_o a_o heretic_n he_o will_v have_v put_v a_o difference_n between_o his_o book_n and_o his_o person_n have_v he_o believe_v he_o pass_v for_o a_o martyr_n and_o saint_n in_o the_o church_n i_o answer_v that_o this_o remark_n conclude_v nothing_o unless_o that_o ascelin_n suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v transport_v by_o his_o passion_n and_o prejudice_n but_o ascelin_n transport_n do_v not_o at_o all_o invalidate_n the_o credibility_n of_o the_o martyrdom_n and_o holiness_n of_o john_n scot._n and_o as_o to_o our_o author_n remark_n that_o neither_o do_v ingulphus_n speak_v of_o this_o martyrdom_n we_o need_v only_o tell_v he_o that_o all_o historian_n do_v not_o say_v every_o thing_n ingulphus_n say_v but_o one_o word_n of_o john_n scot_n in_o treat_v of_o another_o subject_n he_o denote_v none_o of_o the_o circumstance_n of_o his_o life_n he_o relate_v only_o that_o he_o be_v call_v into_o england_n by_o alfred_n and_o settle_v at_o aetheling_n yet_o be_v it_o true_a that_o he_o give_v he_o the_o title_n of_o a_o most_o holy_a monk_n it_o be_v then_o certain_a that_o the_o silence_n of_o these_o writer_n can_v neither_o diminish_v the_o 7._o artic._n 7._o truth_n of_o the_o relation_n which_o william_n of_o malmsbury_n make_v touch_v the_o martyrdom_n of_o john_n scot_n nor_o the_o esteem_n of_o his_o holiness_n in_o that_o church_n wherein_o he_o live_v it_o be_v certain_o no_o less_o vain_a and_o irrational_a for_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n to_o set_v himself_o as_o he_o have_v do_v on_o criticise_v on_o a_o passage_n of_o thomas_n fuller_n and_o a_o testimony_n of_o hector_n boetius_fw-la deidonan_n for_o suppose_v that_o thomas_n fuller_n and_o several_a with_o he_o be_v mistake_v in_o say_v that_o the_o martyrology_n which_o make_v mention_n of_o john_n scot_n in_o the_o four_o of_o the_o ides_n of_o november_n be_v print_v at_o anvers_n in_o the_o year_n 1586._o whereas_o it_o be_v print_v in_o 1583._o by_o the_o command_n of_o gregory_n xiii_o suppose_n it_o be_v true_a that_o this_o martyrology_n be_v not_o the_o roman_a which_o neither_o full_a nor_o mr._n claude_n have_v affirm_v suppose_v it_o be_v moreover_o true_a that_o baronius_n have_v not_o take_v away_o the_o name_n of_o john_n scot_n from_o the_o roman_a martyrology_n and_o though_o the_o word_n of_o henry_n firtsimon_n cite_v by_o fuller_n and_o varoeus_n be_v not_o well_o understand_v yet_o be_v it_o certain_a first_o that_o molanus_n professor_n in_o divinity_n at_o louvain_n have_v put_v john_n scot_n in_o his_o appendix_n to_o the_o martyrology_n of_o vsuard_n publish_v at_o anvers_n in_o 1583._o second_o that_o mr._n de_fw-fr saussay_n bishop_n of_o toul_n have_v likewise_o set_v he_o down_o in_o the_o martyrology_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n and_o that_o both_o of_o they_o think_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o follow_v deidonan_n who_o say_v that_o john_n scot_n be_v set_v down_o in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o saint_n by_o the_o sacred_a authority_n of_o the_o pope_n three_o it_o may_v be_v that_o arnaud_n wion_n say_v that_o the_o name_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o roman_a martyrology_n have_v take_v that_o of_o vsuard_n for_o the_o roman_a one_o and_o in_o effect_n the_o learned_a be_v agree_v that_o the_o martyrology_n hist_o vide_fw-la vale_n append_v ad_fw-la euseb_n hist_o vsuard_n be_v adopt_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o that_o there_o have_v not_o be_v any_o such_o martyrology_n as_o we_o have_v since_o galesinus_fw-la and_o baronius_n four_o suppose_v arnaud_n wion_n be_v mistake_v in_o his_o conjecture_n yet_o be_v it_o still_o certain_a that_o he_o have_v place_v john_n scot_n in_o the_o rank_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o order_n of_o s._n benet_n wherein_o he_o have_v be_v follow_v by_o the_o learned_a hugo_n menard_n in_o the_o text_n of_o the_o martyrology_n of_o the_o order_n of_o s._n benet_n give_v the_o public_a which_o he_o confirm_v in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o his_o observation_n on_o this_o nou._n ad_fw-la 4._o id_fw-la nou._n martyrology_n five_o alford_n the_o jesuit_n have_v follow_v hugh_n menard_n and_o have_v not_o seek_v all_o these_o subterfuge_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n for_o he_o have_v rank_v john_n scot_n in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o saint_n in_o his_o annal_n of_o england_n print_v at_o liege_n in_o 1663._o wherein_n have_v mention_v he_o as_o a_o martyr_n chron._n a._n 884_o n._n 4._o &_o indic_a chron._n he_o acquiesces_fw-la in_o the_o judgement_n which_o the_o bishop_n of_o toul_n make_v of_o he_o who_o place_v he_o in_o the_o rank_n of_o saint_n in_o the_o appendix_n of_o his_o martyrology_n a_o table_n of_o author_n allege_v in_o this_o book_n note_v that_o the_o first_o figure_n denote_v the_o part_n the_o second_o the_o book_n and_o the_o three_o the_o chapter_n a._n d._n luc_n d'_fw-fr achery_n not._n ad_fw-la vitam_fw-la lanfranc_n 2._o 6._o 9_o 10._o albertin_n de_fw-fr sacram._n euch._n lib._n 1._o c._n 30._o 2._o 5._o 11._o lib._n 2._o p._n 322._o 1._o 4._o 9_o alcuinus_fw-la
to_o say_v real_o which_o be_v not_o true_a and_o on_o the_o other_o it_o hinder_v we_o from_o perceive_v that_o the_o ignorant_a take_v the_o natural_o of_o s._n hilary_n according_a to_o the_o letter_n will_v have_v have_v the_o idea_n of_o a_o corporal_a and_o natural_a presence_n and_o not_o that_o of_o a_o spiritual_a and_o invisible_a presence_n these_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o fault_n for_o which_o people_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o be_v over-sorry_a when_o they_o happen_v for_o they_o have_v a_o desire_a effect_n for_o some_o time_n and_o when_o they_o chance_v to_o be_v discover_v may_v be_v lay_v on_o the_o printer_n but_o howsoever_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o all_o the_o impression_n which_o this_o passage_n of_o s._n hilary_n can_v make_v on_o the_o mind_n of_o a_o ignorant_a person_n be_v only_o to_o put_v he_o upon_o conceive_v a_o corporal_a presence_n which_o he_o may_v easy_o reject_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o his_o proper_a sense_n but_o to_o speak_v the_o truth_n there_o be_v little_a reason_n to_o suppose_v the_o book_n of_o s._n hilary_n de_fw-fr trinitate_fw-la come_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o such_o ignorant_a and_o simple_a people_n as_o we_o speak_v of_o the_o passage_n of_o gregory_n of_o nysse_n give_v natural_o the_o idea_n of_o a_o change_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n into_o the_o word_n and_o by_o way_n of_o augmentation_n of_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o example_n which_o he_o bring_v of_o the_o bread_n which_o jesus_n christ_n eat_v which_o become_v the_o body_n of_o the_o word_n which_o be_v far_o remote_a from_o the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o will_v have_v the_o substance_n on_o the_o altar_n to_o be_v the_o same_o in_o number_n as_o that_o which_o our_o saviour_n christ_n assume_v from_o the_o virgin_n and_o which_o be_v now_o in_o heaven_n there_o be_v little_a likelihood_n that_o simple_a and_o ignorant_a people_n understand_v what_o gregory_n mean_v even_o suppose_v they_o be_v acquaint_v with_o his_o catechism_n which_o be_v not_o very_o likely_a but_o suppose_v they_o know_v it_o all_o by_o heart_n and_o comprehend_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o they_o can_v thence_o only_o conceive_v this_o change_n by_o union_n to_o the_o word_n and_o augmentation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o damascen_n have_v since_o explain_v more_o clear_o and_o this_o be_v what_o gregory_n suppose_v also_o not_o as_o the_o true_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n but_o only_o as_o a_o probable_a opinion_n according_a as_o he_o formal_o explain_v himself_o perhaps_o say_v he_o we_o be_v in_o the_o right_n and_o this_o be_v what_o we_o have_v to_o say_v concern_v mr._n arnaud'_v six_o book_n whatsoever_o success_n this_o dispute_n may_v have_v have_v he_o can_v not_o thence_o promise_v himself_o any_o advantage_n because_o as_o we_o have_v already_o observe_v more_o than_o once_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n be_v out_o of_o the_o time_n wherein_o we_o suppose_v the_o change_n be_v wrought_v when_o he_o shall_v have_v prove_v the_o real_a presence_n or_o real_a absence_n be_v distinct_o hold_v therein_o he_o will_v be_v still_o tell_v the_o question_n concern_v not_o those_o age_n but_o the_o follow_v but_o it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o i_o who_o draw_v thence_o several_a advantage_n for_o first_o neither_o mr._n arnaud_n nor_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n can_v henceforward_o prevail_v by_o the_o equivocation_n of_o the_o term_n of_o real_a absence_n which_o may_v be_v take_v either_o for_o the_o rejection_n of_o the_o visible_a or_o corporeal_a presence_n or_o for_o the_o rejection_n of_o the_o invisible_a presence_n see_v we_o have_v show_v they_o that_o in_o this_o debate_n the_o question_n concern_v not_o the_o real_a absence_n in_o the_o first_o sense_n but_o the_o real_a absence_n in_o the_o second_o second_o they_o can_v no_o long_o confound_v these_o two_o thing_n as_o if_o they_o be_v but_o one_o to_o wit_n to_o be_v in_o a_o condition_n to_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o real_a presence_n do_v not_o agree_v with_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n and_o to_o be_v in_o a_o condition_n to_o acknowledge_v it_o be_v a_o novely_a which_o be_v never_o hold_v in_o the_o church_n see_v we_o have_v show_v they_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o these_o two_o disposition_n and_o that_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v hence_o that_o those_o who_o be_v in_o the_o first_o be_v also_o in_o the_o second_o which_o be_v precise_o that_o which_o be_v here_o in_o question_n three_o neither_o will_v they_o i_o think_v any_o more_o confound_v two_o sort_n of_o very_o different_a doubt_n the_o one_o of_o incredulity_n which_o deny_v the_o thing_n itself_o and_o the_o other_o of_o simple_a ignorance_n which_o consist_v only_o in_o not_o know_v the_o manner_n yet_o without_o deny_v the_o thing_n see_v they_o have_v be_v show_v clear_o enough_o the_o difference_n of_o they_o and_o that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o refer_v to_o one_o of_o these_o doubt_n what_o belong_v to_o the_o other_o four_o they_o can_v no_o long_o blind_v the_o world_n by_o this_o vain_a distinction_n of_o three_o way_n of_o reject_v the_o real_a presence_n or_o by_o a_o general_a rejection_n without_o denote_v any_o one_o kind_a of_o they_o or_o by_o a_o formal_a rejection_n of_o all_o the_o kind_n or_o by_o a_o bare_a view_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o thing_n see_v we_o have_v show_v they_o that_o the_o first_o be_v impossible_a that_o the_o three_o bring_v no_o advantage_n to_o they_o and_o that_o there_o be_v only_o the_o second_o which_o they_o can_v reasonable_o stick_v to_o and_o which_o yet_o they_o renounce_v because_o they_o find_v it_o unjustifiable_a five_o it_o be_v likely_a they_o will_v no_o long_o obstinate_o maintain_v that_o a_o know_a inconsistency_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o pure_a impossibility_n and_o respect_v as_o such_o be_v a_o sense_n after_o the_o illustration_n give_v on_o this_o subject_n six_o they_o can_v no_o long_o say_v that_o the_o ancient_a formulary_a of_o the_o communion_n corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la must_v necessary_o direct_v the_o mind_n of_o the_o faithful_a to_o conceive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n which_o they_o receive_v see_v it_o have_v another_o use_n which_o be_v to_o raise_v they_o up_o to_o meditate_v on_o the_o death_n and_o resurrection_n of_o their_o saviour_n this_o other_o use_v be_v sufficient_a to_o employ_v many_o of_o their_o mind_n seven_o they_o will_v henceforward_o in_o vain_a pretend_v that_o the_o term_n which_o the_o father_n be_v use_v in_o their_o ordinary_a instruction_n bring_v natural_o the_o idea_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n into_o their_o auditor_n mind_n see_v we_o have_v show_v that_o the_o natural_a sense_n of_o their_o proposition_n do_v not_o depend_v on_o the_o natural_a signification_n of_o each_o term_n but_o on_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n which_o determine_v they_o to_o a_o figurative_a sense_n eight_o they_o have_v have_v no_o reason_n to_o pretend_v that_o all_o the_o faithful_a have_v always_o have_v a_o distinct_a belief_n either_o of_o the_o presence_n or_o real_a absence_n in_o the_o sense_n wherein_o the_o roman_a church_n understand_v these_o term_n see_v we_o have_v show_v they_o five_o rank_n of_o person_n in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o first_o eight_o century_n who_o have_v no_o formal_a knowledge_n of_o either_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_a nine_o it_o be_v thus_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o first_o eight_o century_n it_o hence_o follow_v it_o be_v the_o same_o by_o great_a reason_n in_o the_o follow_a which_o be_v far_o dark_a ten_o and_o that_o which_o be_v most_o important_a be_v that_o one_o may_v already_o know_v by_o this_o that_o the_o change_n which_o occasion_n our_o principal_a question_n have_v be_v not_o only_o possible_a but_o easy_a for_o there_o be_v only_o two_o thing_n which_o can_v hinder_v it_o the_o one_o the_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o real_a absence_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o formal_a and_o positive_a belief_n that_o the_o body_n be_v not_o in_o the_o eucharist_n by_o its_o proper_a substance_n neither_o visible_a nor_o invisible_a and_o the_o other_a the_o knowledge_n diligence_n and_o fidelity_n of_o the_o pastor_n watch_v over_o their_o flock_n ready_a to_o acknowledge_v and_o repel_v the_o new_a error_n and_o make_v they_o know_v to_o their_o people_n it_o be_v already_o apparent_a that_o the_o first_o of_o these_o thing_n be_v a_o unjustifiable_a supposition_n and_o contrary_a to_o all_o probability_n and_o as_o to_o the_o other_o it_o be_v certain_a it_o call_v in_o question_n the_o credit_n of_o all_o historian_n and_o the_o judgement_n of_o all_o learned_a man_n who_o agree_v in_o this_o that_o